#thera.writes

[thera-daydreams]

ᴛʜᴇ ꜱᴡᴇᴇᴛ ᴏʟᴅ ʟᴀᴅʏ ɪꜱ ᴀ ᴡɪᴛᴄʜ

ᗢ jujutsu kaisen x scarletwitch!reader ᗢ

13. madness

Chapter Index & Synopsis

warning: will contain spoilers from the jjk manga and the latest mcu movies/comics/shows (particularly wandavision, loki, spiderman: nwh, as well as content from doctor strange in the multiverse of madness). once again, this will contain heavy spoilers—you have been warned. angst, cussing, cursing, murder, disturbing themes, & swear words will be here, too. trigger warning as well for wanda's depression and suicidal behavior. so... hi, all! it's been what, 6 months? before i say anything more, here's an ultra-mega-super-duper-long-almost-25k-words chapter—practically a whole story in itself—to make up for my long absence and silence here on tumblr. this was weeeeeks in the making and i'm brain fried as i publish this. honestly, i may never edit or beta this because of how ridiculously long it is, lol. anyways, enjoy! 🥰

(word count: 24,958)

(previous chapter)

The rumbling and shaking continued in the darkness the eight jujutsu sorcerers were in, throwing them off balance. Before they knew it, the darkness ripped open into a... well, it looked like they were somewhere in outer space? But there were pillars and pieces of debris floating around, some objects defying the laws of gravity.

Suddenly, a roar resounded from behind them. Their heads snapped to the direction of the sound, where they found... a ribbon-like monster chasing a young girl wearing a denim jacket and... Dr. Strange in a ponytail?

Just like before, when they were watching and then got sucked into the TV (particularly into the last two episodes of WandaVision), everything felt real. Like a 3D—no, a 4D film. Maybe 6D, even. Yet it was only a glimpse into the past, thus they were still physically unaffected by the events despite them being able to feel and experience it realistically with their five senses.

It was different from the holograms they watched with Loki and Dr. Strange with Spiderman—other pivotal events of your universe that didn't include you.

"Strange looks... strange... doesn't he?" Geto blinked, confused as the duo got closer to their point of view. The Ribboned Creature was destroying everything in its path as it attempted to attack weird-looking Strange and the girl with him. The two individuals being chased went through them like they were ghosts, and so did the angry Ribboned Creature.

"And who's the new kid?" Toji raised one fine, curious eyebrow. The others shrugged.

"Dunno, Toji-san," Yuuji replied. "But that ribbon monster seems to want to get her."

"We should probably follow them," Nanami logically suggested as the Ribboned Creature, Strange-with-a-ponytail, and New Girl got farther away in the distance.

The other seven males nodded, running after the monster and the duo it was chasing (albeit, with some difficulty due to the lack of gravity, the floating debris, and the mess of space-time in the Gap Junction). They jumped and ran, momentarily stopping when Ponytail Strange and New Girl stopped.

"Hey, are they speaking Spanish?" Yuuji asked out loud, overhearing the conversation between them. Choso, beside him, had question marks all over his head.

"... What is... Spanish...?" the cursed spirit thought to himself quietly.

"Uh-huh," Megumi muttered to Yuuji, looking back-and-forth warily between the relentless Ribboned Creature and its victims.

"Well, anyone of you know what they're talking about!?" Toji huffed out, crossing his arms. "'Cause I don't."

"Hehe. Sorry. The only Spanish I know are pick-up lines for the ladies!" Gojo nervously laughed, scratching the back of his head. Geto mimicked the exact same action with a guilty look and a grin.

"... Yeaaaaaah, uhhhh, I didn't really listen during second-year Spanish class with Yaga either. Oops," the long-haired male admitted.

Megumi and Yuuji sighed loudly at that. Best friends, indeed. Gojo and Geto were probably slacking off together that time in their highschool days.

Eventually, all heads turned towards the only reliable person in the room (... or space, since they weren't exactly in a room).

A vein popped on Nanami's temple as all eyes slowly turned to him hopefully (Gojo's and Yuuji's eyes were practically sparkling). The blonde exhaled loudly in exasperation as he pinched the bridge of his nose, "You expect me to know Spanish?"

"We knooooow you do, Nanaaaamin," Gojo stated in a sing-song voice.

Another vein popped up on the blonde's temple. "Stop calling me that."

"You know, you were the only one who got perfect marks under Yaga's Spanish class when you were in second year," Geto chuckled, feeling nostalgic for a second. "You were a damn miracle. That man couldn't teach Spanish for his life."

Relenting, he sighed, "... Fine. I'll translate."

Ah, Nanami Kento. Always so reliable and competent. "Thank you, Nanamin!" Yuuji danced around beside him.

Boom!

They watched (while simultaneously continuing to run and follow the duo) as Ponytail Strange's powers glowed an icy blue as he fired shots at the Ribboned Creature.

"Weren't his powers, like, orange...? Or am I colorblind now?" Gojo yelled, beginning to doubt his Six Eyes after everything he's seen about your Multiverse.

"This guy must be like those other versions of Spiderman. Like that Sivan—Syra—the hell was her name again... the other self that Loki smooched..." Toji muttered to himself.

"Sylvie. The blonde female variant of that Loki guy," Megumi finished for him. "You're getting old with all those memory lapses, old man." Toji rolled his eyes at his son, pinching the boy's ear as they ran.

"So this Ponytail Strange is a variant of the Dr. Strange we've seen before?" Yuuji tilted his head in question.

"Probably," Geto and Gojo chorused.

"What are they saying now?" Choso curiously asked as Ponytail Strange and New Girl conversed in rapid-fire Spanish. Ponytail Strange pointed at something far ahead.

"He's saying that it's that book that will kill the monster," Kento translated from Spanish to Japanese for the other men. Multilingual King.

"Book?" the others questioned.

"The Book of Vishanti!" New Girl shouted, as if answering the spectators watching them, when she recognized the mystical item from afar.

"Jump!" Ponytail Strange shouted as they encountered a gap in the floating concrete. With that, the eight jujutsu sorcerers also jumped high, too, roughly landing on the sloped piece of floating concrete. "Hold on!" Ponytail Strange told his female companion.

"Shit, this feels like a fight but we're not technically a part of it?" Geto muttered to himself as he slid and landed on solid ground. Ponytail Strange and New Girl did the same, too. Unfortunately, seconds after, the Ribboned Creature caught up to them, roaring in anger as it pierced the new Strange's thigh with its sharpened ribbons. Ponytail Strange was able to encapsulate it and restrict it with some concrete and magic, yet only for mere moments as his injury spread further through his leg.

"Sheesh. That looks nasty," Gojo cringed, taking a glimpse of the Sorcerer Supreme's wound.

"Real nasty," Yuuji followed with a disgusted face. "Must hurt a lot. Poor guy."

Megumi's eyes were stuck to the Ribboned Creature. "It's gonna get out," he mumbled, a foreboding feeling running through his veins. "They can't win this, can they?"

"... Unlikely," Nanami answered back, not very optimistic. Just as he said that, Ponytail Strange yelped out. His wound was getting infected by dark magic.

"It's too strong! I can't hold it!" Strange yelled, shaking as he attempted to keep the monster in the magical circular cage he made. All of them gazed in horror as the monster began breaking its way out.

As he came to this realization, Sorcerer Supreme Strange slowly turned to the new girl—whose name was America Chavez. The gazes of the eight jujutsu sorcerers watching them skimmed over to America, too.

"What's this dude planning?" Toji raised a brow.

"... I don't think it's gonna be anything good," Choso's lips pursed. Indeed, the Cursed Spirit was right.

"I'm so sorry," Sorcerer Supreme Strange began, hesitant. "But this is the only way." With that, the man began extracting the young girl's power for himself. The jujutsu sorcerers were surprised.

"Oh no, why... why would he..." Yuuji felt sympathetic for the girl. She looked to be just around his age. Maybe even younger. Megumi felt the same, too.

"Wh—What are you doing!?" America shrieked as she was lifted up into the air. Slowly, her powers were siphoned out of her.

"I can't let that thing take your power. You can't control it," Stephen told her, trembling as he took the girl's abilities while simultaneously holding the monster back. "But I can."

"But we're friends!" America cried out. "You're killing me!"

"I know." Stephen shut his eyes tight. "But in the grand calculus of the Multiverse, your sacrifice is worth more than your—"

Stab!

One of the creature's ribbons went through Ponytail Strange's heart.

"Damn," Toji commented, arms crossed. "I guess he kind of deserves that, though?"

Ponytail Strange fell to the ground, almosr lifeless. America, now free, set her eyes on the Book of Vishanti. She quickly ran towards it, hopping over multiple pieces of floating debris to get to her destination. Behind her, the jujutsu sorcerers followed. Right before she could obtain it, however, the Ribboned Creature got a hold of her four limbs. The jujutsu sorcerers stopped in their tracks.

"Crap," Yuuji's eyes looked frantically around them. "Is there really nothing we can do to help her!?" Beside him, Megumi was thinking the same, but didn't let his nervousness surface visibly to his face.

Nanami shook his head, "... Unfortunately, no. Like everything we've witnessed, this is the past, remember?"

"It's already happened and we can do nothing to stop it," Geto added. Before he could say anything else, the creature roared, scaring America. Out of instinct, her powers activated. Eyes glowing bright blue, a star-shaped portal appeared around her, acting like a vaccuum—sucking everything around them into it. With his dying breath and remaining magic, Ponytail Strange sent out four spinning blasts to cut away America's restrictions. America (and the monster) were thrown into the portal. Ponytail Strange was sucked into it, too.

And as much as they hated it and tried to avoid it, the jujutsu sorcerers watching were thrown into the portal as well—spinning and spinning as they fell.

"Oh shiiiiiiii—" Gojo shouted, voice echoing through the portal.

Before they knew it, they all awoke on the floor of... a bedroom in the New York Sanctum? And they were in a pile on the ground, too (with Toji, unfortunately, on the very bottom with Gojo being on the top, squishing everyone else in-between).

A tick mark appeared on Toji's jaw at the weight on his back, "Get. Off. Now." The men scrambled to their feet. Then they heard wheezing and huffing from the bed in the room. Their eyes widened.

"Whoa. That's the Strange we know... right?" Megumi pointed out. His eye then twitched as he turned away. "He sleeps naked?"

"Who doesn't?" Gojo, Geto, and Toji chorused.

"... I did not need those images in my head," Nanami rubbed his temples, disgusted at the visuals involuntarily implanted into his brain.

"Perhaps he just does not sleep with a shirt on," Choso offered, head tilted. "But were we... watching his dream?"

"Uh-huh, looks like it," Yuuji deduced. He then whistled. "You know, I never realized Dr. Strange was that fit and built." The pink-haired boy glanced at his teacher. "He could give you a run for your money with those biceps, Gojo-sensei."

The Strongest looked offended. "I look much better than this guy, excuse you!"

"Heh. Dunno, Satoru. With those grey streaks in his hair and that awesome beard? Kinda gives me silver fox vibes," Suguru teased his best friend.

"Have you seen my hair!? It's all practically white—" Gojo protested, running his hands through his hair wildly. "I am the epitome of a silver fox!"

"Nah, without a good beard, you're not," Toji scoffed in the corner. Suddenly, a mouth popped out on Yuuji's cheek as they all watched Strange grab his broken watch and get dressed for a wedding.

"Where the hell is Granny." It was a statement, not a question from the King of Curses.

"Dunno. We haven't really seen mom since... that scene of her in her isolated cabin in the woods..." Yuuji frowned. "I wonder how she's doing here in her past. And in the real world. I've almost forgotten what she was doing since we last saw her in our world."

"Getting groceries," his older brother reminded him.

"In the middle of an incoming snowstorm," Kento sighed out heavily.

It was silent as they waited for Strange do to whatever he needed to do. The Master of the Mystic Arts walked for a few blocks, constantly fidgeting with his cufflinks. It was only when they were inside the chapel, familiar names scrawled on a fancy calligraphy canvas outside the large wooden doors of the entrance, that they realized what exactly Strange was there for.

"Oh my god, is he attending his ex-girlfriend's wedding!?" Gojo exclaimed dramatically.

"Well, this ought to be a sight," the Zenin clan deserter snorted. "What was that woman's name again?"

"Christine...?" Megumi answered his dad, unsure. "Forgot her last name though."

"Oof, this is gonna be awkward," Geto cringed beside his best friend. "Brilliant neurosurgeon and awesome superhero but doesn't get a love life."

"He did have to make sacrifices for his... lifestyle," Nanami quietly commented. Of course, as a jujutsu sorcerer, he could relate. At the blonde's remark, everyone else—at least, the adults of the group—sobered. The life of a jujutsu sorcerer was not forgiving. Time would be spent either fighting, recovering, teaching, exorcising, and the like. Romance? You were lucky if you had a partner that knew, believed, and accepted the life of having a jujutsu sorcerer as their lover. You were even luckier if you were able to sustain a long-term relationship, get married, have kids, and grow old.

Normally, that was not in the books of being a jujutsu sorcerer. Death rates and chances of injury were always high. It was always a gamble as you could die at any moment.

They watched the entire wedding silently.

ᗢ▪︎ᗢ

"Look. Truly, I'm just glad that you're happy," Stephen finished, congratulating Christine on her wedding day.

"I am. I really, really am," Christine brightly smiled at him, looking angelic in her simple yet classic, white wedding dress.

"Good," Stepehen nodded, doing his best to hold back his own tears. Right person, wrong time, indeed. Perhaps in another life... in another universe, it would have worked out between them.

"Are you?" Christine asked.

"I'm happy."

"Good. You deserve it."

With that, Christine left Stephen to his own devices.

"... What a load of bullshit." It was Toji who spoke and it was the first time any of them spoke since the wedding proper an hour earlier. His arms were, again, folded against his chest.

"Tell me about it," Geto snorted. "Clearly, he is not happy."

"He's heartbroken as hell. Anyone can see that," Gojo snickered.

Before more jabs at the ex-neurosurgeon could be made, screams and crashes were suddenly heard from outside the building they were in. Strange, plus the jujutsu sorcerers, ran out to the open balcony on... whatever floor they were... to see cars and street poles being thrown everywhere by... whatever invisible threat there was.

"Finally, some action," Sukuna popped up on Yuuji's cheek once more as Strange flew down. The rest of them jumped down the building, too. Thankfully, despite not having their cursed energy, they landed without a hitch.

"Yo... isn't that the girl from Strange's dream earlier?" Yuuji pointed out as Strange used a spell to make the invisible monster... well, visible.

"It was invisible to the naked eye...?" Choso thought out loud. "A cursed spirit?"

"Perhaps," Nanami observed. It was a huge, slimy, tentacled monster bigger than any cursed spirit he's ever encountered, though (well, maybe except for that one giant cursed spirit Aoi Todo fought during the Night Parade of Demons). It had one big eye, too, scanning its surroundings for its target. The girl.

America Chavez.

Strange—and Wong, later on—finished off the monster by stabbing out its single, huge eyeball from on top of one of New York's buildings.

"Giant monsters, I can clearly handle," Strange stared at Chavez closely. "But what bothers me is that last night, you were in my dream."

"That... wasn't a dream," America explained. "It was another universe."

The eight jujutsu sorcerers spectating stilled at her answer. They followed Wong, Strange, and America into a nearby pizza place, wanting to hear more of this girl's explanation.

Stephen huffed, tired of all the questions being directed to him and the lack of answers he was getting. "Now why was that octopus trying to eat you?"

"That thing was trying to kidnap me," America cut in. At their questioning looks, she let out a deep exhale. "It's like a henchman who works for a demon. All we knew is that they wanted to take my power for themselves."

"What power?" Strange's brows furrowed.

America paused, "I can... travel the Multiverse."

"Prove it," Strange challenged.

"That's neat," Geto nodded to himself. All of a sudden, the scene shifted to all of them being on a rooftop. America, Wong, and Strange knelt down, with America uncovering a dead body.

Strange's dead body. Or at least, the variant of him who was Sorcerer Supreme and had a ponytail. The one who died before their very eyes.

"It wasn't a dream," Wong breathed out in shock at seeing the decaying corpse. "That means..."

"Dreams are windows into the lives of our multiversal selves," Strange concluded, wide-eyed.

"Holy shit," Gojo blinked at the declaration. "Does that... apply to our universe, too?"

"... Maybe. Probably?" Geto's eyes were wide, as well. "But that's... it's outrageous. Crazy."

"That was his theory," America gestured to the dead Ponytail Strange.

"So that recurring nightmare where I'm running naked from a clown..." Wong trailed off.

America shrugged, "Somewhere out there, it's real."

"That's sick," Yuuji gaped, both awed and terrified. "I had a dream I got married to Jennifer Lawrence on a beach a few years ago. Megan Thee Stallion was the Maid of Honor! That's true in another universe?" He ran a hand down his face. "Man, that me is living the life, sheesh!"

The rest of them were speechless.

"There could be more creatures coming after her," Wong whispered to Strange.

"The power is dangerous enough in the hands of a kid," Strange replied in a hushed tone. "Imagine if a real threat acquired it."

At their words, the young girl with them became nervous, beginning to back away. Noticing this, Wong assured her. "It occurs to me, young one, that we don't know your name."

"... America Chavez," she answered reluctantly.

"Miss Chavez, will you come with us to Kamar-Taj? You'll be safe there," Wong formally offered as the reigning Sorcerer Supreme.

The jujutsu sorcerers watched as Strange buried the dead Strange with a ponytail... under a bunch of rocks and bricks on the rooftop apartment.

"Won't that, like, smell?" Megumi's face was contorted in disgust.

"Or attract some cursed spirits or something...?" Yuuji scratched his head. "But then again, they don't have cursed spirits in their world..."

"They have terrifying monsters which could be considered as curses, though," Toji remarked. "A ribboned monster? An octopus with one giant eyeball? Hm."

"The creature that killed him," Wong asked, referring to Strange's alternate self. "Did it have the same markings as the octopus?"

"Runes," Stephen stated. At the familiar term, the jujutsu sorcerers' ears perked up.

"Like what Mom and Agatha used?" Yuuji clarified to the other older men, who all nodded.

At Strange's reply, Wong exhaled. "This isn't sorcery."

Stephen's eyes widened slightly in realization. "It's witchcraft."

"Do we know anyone who's faced such a thing?" Wong inquired to his friend.

Stephen paused. One familiar person came to his mind. One he'd fought alongside long ago in the battle against Thanos along with other notable superheroes. "... I think I might."

The jujutsu sorcerers stilled. It was so very faint, but they swore they heard a chime mimicking the theme song of WandaVision in their minds.

Right as Strange finished saying his sentence, they felt the scene before them shift. Suddenly, they saw a familiar-looking woman whose back was turned to them. She was softly humming a song, mixing up ingredients in the metal bowl with a large, wooden spoon.

"Mom...?" Yuuji gasped out first.

You turned around with a smile as you grabbed some baking soda from a nearby cabinet, but did not hear them. You were dressed in a simple outfit—a plain, long-sleeved white top, some faded jeans, and a navy blue cardigan with some flour smudges here and there.

"Y/N..." the older jujutsu sorcerers (ahem, Geto, Gojo, Nanami, Toji, and Choso) breathed out, as if in relief at finally seeing you once more.

"Finally!" Sukuna exclaimed loudly, making Yuuji wince at the volume of his voice. "It's been too damn long!"

You looked you, but...

"She looks a bit different, don't ya think?" Gojo tilted his head, rubbing his chin as he tried to pinpoint what exactly was different.

"Maybe it's the hair color?" Geto pointed out.

"... Happier." It was Nanami who spoke out loud. All eyes glanced at the ex-salaryman. "She's happier. You can see it in her eyes."

They, again, grew silent as they watched you smoothly glide around the kitchen with experienced movements—similar to how you would in their world. In the bakery-café you owned.

"You're right," Toji hmphed. "I wonder why."

They got their answer in the form of two young boys running into the kitchen and dipping their hands in the chocolate mixture you were stirring.

"Chocolate!" Billy yelled happily.

"Hey! What did I say?" you teasingly scolded.

Tommy pouted, "But we couldn't wait."

You raised a playful brow at your children, "Buuuut, what did I say?" At your reply, your twins rebelliously ate the chocolate mix that they managed to sneak on their fingers. Your eyes widened as you laughed, "Oh?" With a loving pinch of their naughty faces, you ushered your kids to the sink. "Go wash your hands!"

"Aren't those two... dead?" Choso asked out loud, referring to Billy and Tommy.

"Supposedly," Nanami answered him. He looked around closely. "And supposedly, this place is gone. Vision Residence disappeared when the Hex disappeared."

They all blinked.

"You're right, Nanamin!" Yuuji blinked. "Whoa, you're so observant!"

"It's part of my job. And my Cursed Technique," Nanami bluntly replied, adjusting his glasses (just like any cool and badass anime character).

"But he's right... this is the Vision Residence... exactly like it, except for a few extra knick-knacks here and there," Geto murmured, touching the kitchen counter.

The scene before them slowly changed to night time, with the twins dressed in their pajamas and getting into bed. It was an extremely familiar scene, making them feel déjà vu as they watched it.

"A family is forever," you spoke to Billy and Tommy gently. "We could never truly leave each other even if we tried." You stroked their heads.

"Hasn't this happened already?" Yuuji scratched his head in confusion, hearing the dialogue and your conversation with your kids. "Like, in WandaVision? I feel like I've watched this already in the finale."

"Hm," Gojo hummed, his head tilted as he watched you tuck the boys in snugly. "Except that Y/N's in her single mom era here. For some reason."

"Where the hell is that robot?" Sukuna asked, very loudly.

"No idea," Choso answered his fellow curse being.

You sweetly give your children a goodnight kiss on their foreheads, whispering, "Love you." They giggled at the sensation, making you smile. The sorcerers smiled, too, seeing you happy. You were about to say something else when the scene cut abruptly. So abruptly.

ᗢ▪︎ᗢ

Your eyes snapped open, the smile on your face slowly fading as you realized that it was just a dream. Again. The jujutsu sorcerers, too, realized that you had been dreaming. You slowly sat up from your bed, the silence in your new home almost deafening except for the soft chirping of birds outside. In your bedroom, you were alone. Somehow, despite the warm sunlight filtering through the curtains on your windows, the air was chillier. The colors around them seemed a little greyer... duller than it was in that vibrant, joyful dream. You tightened your flannel robe along your torso, adjusting a stray strand of your hair behind your ears.

Thump. Thump. Thump.

Oh, you were still alive. And awake. You placed a hand over your beating heart, exhaling.

The jujutsu sorcerers realized that this woman—the lonely woman who woke up from the dream and not the happy mother in that dream—was you. The one they knew. The version that they had watched over the past couple of... hours? Days? Weeks? How long has it been? They didn't know.

"Mom..." Yuuji sadly whispered. "So it wasn't real? Mom was just dreaming about Billy and Tommy?"

"So it seems," Megumi replied, feeling pity for you (for what probably felt like the hundredth time). You didn't deserve this pain at all. "It's never gotten easier for Y/N-san, huh?"

Now, they were transported to a lovely apple orchard, with countless, fragrant trees spaced out almost evenly. Not so far away was the new humble home you'd made for yourself after self-isolating, with a dozen or so sheep running past the jujutsu sorcerers.

"Sheep...?" Gojo blinked, seeing you quietly herd them away to some wooden fences. "Neat... I guess? Didn't think she'd be the type who's into sheperding."

"She's taken up gardening, too. So this is where it began," Toji observed as you diligently snipped away at some overgrown tree branches. He and the others were aware that gardening was one of your hobbies (and why Charmed Coffee & Confectionaries had such a gorgeous display of healthy plants all over the area and outside the shop—heck, the mini-garden you had on the rooftop of your building was a tourist spot itself; Geto could recall Mimiko and Nanako taking a lot of selfies there during that time they first came looking for him after you saved him).

"Apples?" You—and the jujutsu sorcerers—turned around at hearing Strange's voice. Hands in his tailored trouser pockets and a friendly smile on his handsome face, he almost looked like he was about to ask you for a date at the park in this very place.

"... Eventually," you replied, straightening yourself. The jujutsu sorcerers watched as you handed him the small branch you'd snipped off. He sniffed it, nodding and impressed.

"It smells—" He began, only for you to subtly cut in.

"Sweet?"

"I was gonna say real," Stephen chuckled. Your lips curved at his remark as you took the branch from him and tossed it away to the pile of branches on a picket box on the grass.

"Oh, it's all very real. Thanks." Then your smile disappeared, replaced by a sad and remorseful look. "I knew sooner or later you'd show up, wanting to talk about..." You paused. "Westview." It was a word you hadn't said in so long. The spectators also felt like it's been forever since then after they'd seen the other things that happened in your universe—Loki, Spiderman, and more. You breathed out deeply, pocketing your hands in your jacket. "I made mistakes. And people were hurt—"

"But you put things right in the end, and that was never in doubt," he assured. "I'm not here to talk about Westview," Strange informed you. This alarmed some of the jujutsu sorcerers.

"Hey. Wait, wait. Hold up." Geto crossed his arms, glowering at the Master of the Mystic Arts. "You mean to tell me this guy knew about Y/N and what happened to Westview? And didn't bother to show up or do anything about it? Like, help her? Against that nosy Salem witch with the crazy get-up?"

"Same thoughts," Gojo huffed. "The nerve of this guy! The audacity!"

"Then what are you here for?" you inquired, appearing confused.

"We need your help," Stephen quickly answered. You gave it a few moments of thought, walking to make your decision. Strange followed behind you, hands pocketed from the air, as well.

"Oh, so now he asks for her help?" Gojo and Geto chorused, rolling their eyes in annoyance with Strange.

"... No one was there for her when she needed them the most," Choso quietly added.

"Yeah," Yuuji frowned in disapproval.

"With what?" you finally responded, strolling along your orchard with Strange beside you.

"What do know about the Multiverse?"

Your eyes slightly widened as you shared to Stephen what you knew, "The Multiverse... Viz had his theories." Ah, finally a mention of your late synthezoid husband. "He believed it was real. And dangerous."

"Well, he was right about both," Strange disclosed. "We found a girl who can somehow travel across it. But she's being pursued."

Your head turned to him seriously, worriedly, "Pursued by who?"

"Some kind of demon. One that covets her power for itself," Strange answered in a grave tone. "We've taken her to Kamar-Taj, and we've got our defenses. But we could use an Avenger."

Avenger. Huh. That was a title you weren't called ever since... what, the Lagos Incident? The fight against Thanos? Both good and bad memories were associated with it. "There are other Avengers," you reminded him, raising a skeptical brow.

"Yeah, but given the choice of the archer with the mohawk and several bug-themed crime fighters..." You chuckled, amused at his joke. "Or, one of the most powerful magic-wielders on the planet, it's an easy call. Come to Kamar-Taj." His eyes gave such a pleading look. Strange then smirked, "We'll get you back on the lunchbox."

"He's using aaaaaall his mystical silver fox charms to sway her, isn't he?" Gojo pouted, like a child stomping his feet because his mother didn't give him candy.

"You forget that he was a very respected genius neurosurgeon who was probably extremely wealthy and, for the record, attractive," Nanami deadpanned, also inwardly irked at the fact that Strange knew about Westview all along. "I get the feel that this perhaps isn't the first time he's persuading a woman to get what he wants from her. He's got an ego that rivals Stark."

"Not gonna lie, used to do that to women, too," Toji commented, making Megumi quietly groan.

However, it was your next remark that made all of them—except Yuuji, who didn't catch on, at first—that made them freeze in their tracks.

"What if you brought America here?"

The jujutsu sorcerers saw that Strange had noticed your words, too. He was almost rendered speechless. But he played along with it, "... Here?"

"Yeah," you shrugged. "I know what's it's like... to be on your own... hunted for abilities you never wanted," you suggested, continuing to stride forward. You really did relate to the girl. The question was...

"How does she know so much about... America?" Megumi's eyes were wide. The rest of the guys had the same expression. Their hearts pumped blood faster through their bodies, adrenaline rushing in their veins.

They couldn't believe it. No. It wasn't possible.

"She could have just read his mind... right?" Gojo murmured, refusing to believe it. "... Right?"

"But she said she put the magic behind her already," Nanami cut in, hazel eyes narrowing at you as you didn't face them or Strange. He continued to reason out, "And I'm pretty sure the Master of the Mystic Arts wouldn't appreciate anyone prodding around his mind and reading it. It's likely he has defenses for that in place."

Toji, Geto, Choso, and Sukuna (the only deranged one who was getting excited about the whole ordeal) chose to be silent, just watching.

"What? Huh? What's happening?" Yuuji's gaze frantically moved from person to person. He didn't understand. But the rest of the jujutsu sorcerers had no words to say as they stared at the scene unfolding before them. "What's wrong?"

Strange stopped walking.

"I can protect her," you promised, only to notice that Strange was no longer beside you and that he had the most disappointed and regretful expression on his face.

Ah, you realized.

You made a slip of the tongue. Oh well. At least you tried. It would've been too easy if Strange was just able to hand you America right then and there. The predator got too excited there, losing the chance to seize their prey in a one-shot kill. Now, the thrilling chase was just starting.

"... You never told me her name, did y—"

"—No."

"Mm."

His voice was far colder now, and he answered instantaneously. Harshly. "No, I didn't." He was about to leave, only for you to speak again, back turned towards him (and the viewers). Antsy and nervous, the jujutsu sorcerers waited for what was going to happen next.

There was an ominous feeling in their gut, something they usually felt when they were dealing with extremely difficult cursed spirits or powerful enemies. The fact that you were the reason why they were feeling like this was... unnerving.

They didn't realize that unintentionally, they were holding their breaths.

"You know, the Hex was the easy part," you divulged quietly, slowly lifting your right hand from your pocket. "The lying... not so much."

With a small wave of your hand, the peaceful illusion of the apple orchard dissolved as the reddish-black fog of your Chaos Magic seeped through your fingertips once more, revealing a desolate wasteland with lifeless trees and scarlet skies. No traces of life were present—not one sheep, not one bird, not even a single ant was alive. In just a blink of an eye, everything down to the molecular level had been altered.

Then, Stephen Strange and the jujutsu sorcerers turned around to see you. Their gaze moved from head to toe, your once-regal and superhero-like Scarlet Witch robes visibly darkened—now a gradient alternating from black to red—and corroded... corrupted, glass-like cracks on the tight bodice originating from where your heart was located, like a metaphor for all the heartbreak you'd been through in this lifetime. Your tiara, too, looked different from the last time they saw it—its two tips pointier and its composition much more hollow. Your half-arm gloves from before had turned into full-on, darkened sleeves which extended to your fingers, which they noted had been stained an inky black. Just like Agatha's before.

The Darkhold floating beside you explained everything.

Even the way you physically appeared had changed. Your hair was longer than when they last saw you, your eyes and cheekbones sharper, lips and lids painted darker, and even the way you held yourself in poise and manner oozed confidence.

You looked downright evil, yet also hypnotizingly and irresistibly a hundred times more attractive.

"Oh, fuck yeah!" Sukuna suddenly cackled, ogling you shamelessly through eyes and a mouth on Yuuji's cheek. On the other hand, Yuuji had the opposite reaction, his face the epitome of horrified and betrayed.

"N-No... it can't be," the pink-haired boy stammered in realization. "Mom's... the demon chasing America? She's the one w-who... killed that other Strange?"

"Yuuji," Nanami placed a reassuring hand on the boy's shoulder. "... Don't... overthink it. Remember, this already happened in the past." However, the blonde was unable to take his gaze off of you. Like the others, his eyes were trained on you. Even he couldn't believe what was happening.

"The Darkhold," Strange's eyes widened at seeing the book.

"You're familiar with the Darkhold?" you asked curiously.

"I know it's the Book of the Damned," Strange coldly replied. "And that it corrupts everything and everyone that it touches." He gestured with his head to your surroundings. Your territory and domain. "I wonder what it's done to you."

"The Darkhold only showed me the truth," you countered as if nothing was wrong. "Everything that I lost can be mine again." You sounded like you truly believed what you were saying.

"What do you want with America?" Stephen's brows furrowed. "What do you want with the Multiverse?"

"I'm going to leave this reality... and go to one where I can be with my children," you announced calmly.

"Wanda, your children aren't real!" Strange attempted to convince you but to no avail. "You created them using magic."

"... That was a fucking awesome way to say it," Toji scoffed sarcastically, still stunned at what was occuring. "Like she's gonna change her mind at this point."

You knowingly and coyly smiled at him, intentionally twisting his words, a sly glint in your eye, "That's what every mother does."

Were they frightened or aroused hearing and seeing you act like such an enchantress? They had no idea.

"By magic, does she mean that episode in WandaVision with the bed and her and Vision having s—" Gojo began, only to be interrupted by his best friend.

"Yes. Yes, she does, Satoru," Geto sighed out. But he wouldn't lie, he could see himself in this darker side of you. It was jarring him. The déjà vu was real.

You clasped your hands together, beginning to circle Strange, "If you knew there was a universe where you were happy, wouldn't you want to go there?" You stared up at him, almost tempting him. But Strange was a man of steel will.

"I am happy," he said, making you raise a fine brow in bemusement. Strange was a man of steel will, but like in Toji's words, he often said a load of bullshit. Obvious lies, duh.

"I know better than most what self-deception looks like," you hummed playfully, aware that he was lying to not only you, but himself. The way you were looking at him had Strange sweating and nervous (so were the jujutsu sorcerers who had a big fat crush on you).

"... Honestly, I would've folded if she looked at me like that," Satoru tilted his head towards you as he addressed his fellow sorcerers. "And I'd instantly marry her. We'd be a hot couple, eh?"

"No thanks," the others replied, instantly shutting him down. Yuuji was a bit kinder, though, but still savage.

"I really admire you, sensei, but I don't want you to be my stepdad," the pink-haired boy awkwardly grinned out, scratching his head.

"I'd be the awesomest stepdad, excuse you!" Gojo cried out, only for Strange to speak again.

"Wanda, what you're doing is a flagrant violation of every natural law and if you take that child's power, she won't survive!" Strange nearly shouted to you in anger.

Instantly, the smile on your face vanished. "I don't relish hurting anyone, Stephen." Then suddenly, you shrugged. "But she's not a child!" you scoffed without a care in the world, both eyebrows high on your forehead as you gave your excuses to Strange. "She's a supernatural being! Such raw power could wreak havoc on this and other worlds! Her sacrifice would be for the... better good." You shrugged offhandedly.

Your words made the jujutsu sorcerers somewhat... sick. They realized that they'd heard this conversation before, with Stark and Cap after the Lagos Incident and during the Sokovia Accords dispute all those years ago. And in America's place, it was you, instead.

To Cap, you were a kid.

To Stark, you were a so-called weapon of mass destruction.

Maybe Iron Man had a point. Not a hundred percent on the dot and definitely not in how he chose to go about it—confining you and putting you in solitary internment—but he knew what you were capable of.

You were dangerous.

And he was absolutely right.

"Well, you can kiss the lunchbox goodbye because that's exactly the kind of justification our enemies use!" Strange argued, making you inwardly snort. Intimidatingly, you stepped closer to him, staring him straight in the eye—daring him to make the first move.

"Is it the one that you used? When you gave Thanos the Time Stone?" you calmly yet bitterly challenged back at his remark. You knew that he knew what he did to you. What he did to Vision. The memory was painfully fresh in your mind, Thanos ripping out the Mind Stone from the head of the person you loved the most after he used the Time Stone to easily reverse your sacrifice.

"Oh shit," Geto muttered, shocked. "Didn't expect that from her."

Clearly, Strange's face showed his guilt, "... That was a war. And I did what I had to do."

You were not convinced by his reasoning. Actually, you were unimpressed. "You break the rules and become the hero," you mocked, knowing about what happened with him and Spiderman, erasing memories and all with the Runes of Kof-Kol he was told not to use. You were merely rubbing salt in the wound; he was oh-so self-righteous wasn't he? "I do it and I become the enemy. That doesn't seem fair."

"Mom's... she's... she's gone psycho," Yuuji whispered, wide-eyed at your attitude and demeanor. "But... Dr. Strange did break a hella lot of rules... especially with erasing people's memories of Peter Parker... but Mom..." Yuuji's eyes became downcast. "I never thought she'd say something like that."

The others looked at the boy with pity. After all, he had always seen you as his strong, powerful, yet kind mother. For that image of you to be crushed... it must have definitely hurt a lot.

"What happens now?"

"Return to Kamar-Taj and prepare to hand over America Chavez by sundown. Peacefully," you stated your terms firmly. You then gave him a tiny smile. It didn't give them any reassurance, though. This smile of yours was darkly mischievous and triumphant, not the smile they loved to see. "After that, you will never see me again." You turned to leave, using your magic to store the Darkhold safely away from view, only for Strange to speak again.

"And if we don't?"

You stopped in your tracks, looking back at him one more time. "Then it won't be Wanda who comes for her. It will be the Scarlet Witch." It was not a threat. It was a promise.

"Hohoho, this is getting interesting," Sukuna almost giggled. Giggled. Out of excitement. If the King of Curses was this happy, it was an omen that bad things were to come.

ᗢ▪︎ᗢ

The scene morphed to all of them being in Kamar-Taj, with Wong—the current presiding Sorcerer Supreme—pacing the room quickly as an urgent meeting was held between various master sorcerers.

"The Scarlet Witch..." Wong murmured to himself anxiously, before declaring to the others. "The Scarlet Witch is a being of unfathomable magic. She can rewrite reality as she chooses, and is prophesized to either rule or annihilate the cosmos."

"Wait, what?" Yuuji exclaimed.

"Rule or annihilate, hm?" Sukuna chuckled darkly. "Interesting. Very interesting. More... more! I want to see mo—" Itadori slapped the noisy mouth on his cheek.

"Now is not the freaking time, Sukuna!" he huffed.

"Then what Agatha said before was true," Nanami pointed out, tense. "That her power exceeds the Sorcerer Supreme and that—"

"—It's her destiny to destroy the world," Toji finished grimly. "Well, goddamn."

"Suspend all teaching at once!" Wong ordered. "Kamar-Taj must now become a fortress!"

The jujutsu sorcerers then watched in surprise as the entirety of the temple and its dozens of residents swiftly prepared for battle, gathering weapons and artillery, even summoning the masters from the other two sanctums of the world: Hong Kong and London.

"... That's... an entire army," Megumi spoke out, breathless.

"Isn't an army of fifty or more wizards, like, too much for one person?" Choso wondered, scratching his head. "Overkill, that's the word, right?"

"We've seen what she did to Hayward's soldiers before," Toji reminded the other man. His green eyes narrowed, though. "But they are sorcerers, too, so we could give 'em some credit, at least. Maybe Strange can talk his way outta this and Y/N will agree. Maybe. And that Chavez girl will be fine."

Gojo rubbed his face with his hand tiredly, "God, you know what? This is reminding me of that time when your smartass declared war on all of us, trying to get Yuuta for Rika." The silver-haired sorcerer glared at his best friend, who only scowled at the memory of the Night Parade of a Hundred Demons. Geto didn't verbally reply, inwardly still trying to... not be so hateful of... monkeys... damn, he really should stop calling non-sorcerers monkeys.

When all preparations and precautions had been made, the small army of Eldritch magic sorcerers the stood guard on Kamar-Taj. No space was left unprotected outside. The jujutsu sorcerers were also waiting for your appearance.

Tick. Tock. Tick. Tock!

Exactly at sunset, just as you had vowed, dark, billowing clouds appeared from the distance, slowly engulfing the entirety of Kamar-Taj and hushing the surroundings into silence. It was as if the sun had been dimmed and the area had been separated from the rest of the world. It was eerily silent, yet it felt like they were hearing ghostly whispers around them, too.

Yuuji shivered, even in his hoodie. "This is... kinda creepy."

"Reminds me of Coppola's film when Dracula signaled his arrival to London in a ship," Nanami murmured, eyes scanning the clouds to check for any sign of you. The others were doing the same, too.

"You mean the one with Winona Ryder? You always did like her in highschool, you emo," Gojo turned to him, momentarily distracted by his remark. Nanami only quietly sighed, mentally calming himself down and choosing to ignore the older man.

Suddenly, a red light appeared from the foggy clouds, making way to show you floating. Waiting. But surely you didn't think they'd so easily hand over America, right?

"Choose you words wisely," Wong whispered to Strange. "The fate of the Multiverse might depend on it."

Strange, beside him, felt like his shoulders became a ton heavier. "Right." He nodded. "But no pressure, right?" Wong only gave a nod.

As Stephen used the Cloak of Levitation to move towards you, the jujutsu sorcerers felt a pull to him, too. Soon enough, they found themselves floating nearby you and Strange in the sky, too. For Gojo, it wasn't weird since it felt similar to when he used his Infinity. For the others? It was startling to be in the air.

"Bruh, I'm flying?" Yuuji was in awe, then he grew solemn again, seeing your serious face. "This would've been fun if Mom was... Mom."

"All this for a child you met yesterday?" you thundered, glaring at Stephen.

"Wanda, you are justifiably angry," Strange began, trying to calm you. "You had to make terrible sacrifices—"

"I blew a hole through the head of the man I loved," you sharply interrupted, a hint of your past pains showing through. Your tone nearly made the jujutsu sorcerers wince as the image of your crying visage destroying the Mind Stone reappeared in their heads. "And it meant... nothing. Do not speak to me of sacrifice, Stephen Strange," you criticized spitefully. Then, your gaze grew softer as you moved towards Strange, leaning... closer, closer, and closer, until you both were face-to-face like that time in the apple orchard.

It was a fuming Satoru who immediately made a childish comment. "Are they gonna kiss or something? Why's she standing—er, floating so close to him!?"

"Shhh," Geto elbowed him. "Just listen, Satoru." But even the long-haired man (and a few others) was a teeny bit envious of how comfortable you seemed being so close to the Master of the Mystic Arts. That tiny green monster of jealousy in them grew even more when your gaze at Strange became tempting. Seductive, almost. Just like how Agatha had attempted to entice you to voluntarily surrender to her your powers back in Westview.

"If you give me the girl," you purred to Strange much like a beguiling siren would. The man visibly became much more still as he retained his composure. Whatever the Darkhold had done to you, your entire being and behavior were the epitome of alluring and captivating. Right before their very eyes, you were literally bewitching a man (... or six men, specifically, whose Adam's apples were bobbing as they swallowed at the sight of you). "I'll send you to a world where you can be with Christine," you offered, knowing exactly which buttons to press.

"... She's giving iconic Disney villains a run for their money," Gojo cleared his throat, pulling his collar and trying to cool himself down. "Or better yet, Satan himself, making deals like this and everything."

"Intelligent and beautiful, yet also powerful and manipulative," Geto thought to himself, running a hand through his hair in an attempt to distract himself from the memory of you being so... villainous and obsessed with your motives. The passion you exhibited was quite exhilarating, especially to that side of him who used to want to change the world. Perhaps you two weren't that different, after all. Was he terrified of you? Yes, quite. Was he also attracted? Very much, yes. As strange a combination that was. (Ryomen Sukuna, inside Yuuji, was fully embracing that feeling the five other grown jujutsu sorcerers were silently experiencing).

"... Kinda hot, can't lie," Toji hummed out making Megumi beside him cringe.

"Ew, Dad," the younger Fushiguro almost gagged.

Strange did not falter, though, declaring, "The full might of Kamar-Taj stands against you. Do not dare to enter these sacred grounds!" The jujutsu sorcerers had to give it to Dr. Strange, mentally applauding them for being able to resist you. If it were them in his place... well, that would be another story.

"Defensive positions!" the Sorcerer Supreme had commanded to his army from below.

At his defiant words, your shortened temper flared. "You have no idea just how reasonable I've been," you gritted out, all traces of your enchanting persona gone.

Stephen scoffed, retorting, "Book of the Damned, calling yourself a witch, conjuring up creatures to abduct a kid, I don't exactly call that being reasonable!"

"Sending those creatures after her instead of myself was mercy," you reproached, the glowing red balls of energy keeping you in flight flashing brighter with your aggravation. "And in spite of your... hypocrisies and insults," you condemned him harshly. "I have begged you to safely... Get. Out. Of. My. Way." Strange had a bad feeling about where this was about to go.

He definitely did not choose his words wisely, did he?

Geto was really getting déjà vu of himself at hearing you. Sukuna was even more thrilled. Toji, honestly, was impressed. Gojo was just stunned. Nanami and Choso, too, were simply speechless. Megumi and Yuuji only looked horrified. This was the same woman that gave them free food and dessert in her cute little shop? The same woman who would draw cute squiggles and chibi characters on cookies? The same woman who would patch them up when they were wounded? The same woman who gave almost all of them a second chance at life?

They couldn't believe it.

You continued your monologue, anger simmering as your voice turned lower in volume," You have exhausted my patience. But I do hope you understand that even now, what's about to happen...." You gave Strange a hateful, you-made-me-do-this-stare. "This is me being... reasonable."

Your words sent chills down their spines.

With that, you fired a blast of Chaos Magic at him, only for it to be blocked by a now-visible protective magic barrier spanning the area of Kamar-Taj. As Strange flew back down, the jujutsu sorcerers landed on solid ground once more. They stared back up at you outside the barrier.

And even in the distance, they saw that you had become very, very, very pissed off. Seething through your teeth.

"Uh-oh," Gojo exhaled out anxiously as he stared up into the sky. "She's angry."

"No shit, Sherlock," Geto scoffed beside him. "She's fucking livid." Despite not being in the actual battle itself, they could practically feel everything else, including the terror in their hearts as you charged towards Kamar-Taj once more, blasting the shield in different areas with multiple hexes simultaneously (something new they had noticed).

"Reinforce the shield!" Wong yelled out. Even as more sorcerers came to strengthen the barrier, the jujutsu sorcerers could still feel the quaking of the fortress at your blasts. The impacts had grown to be that powerful.

"Whoa, whoa," Yuuji balanced himself with the help of Nanami. The foundation of the building continued to shake.

Realizing that physical attacks were useless, you stopped, instead changing your strategy. Strange immediately noticed this as he saw you scanning the army of sorcerers.

"She's trying to get into their heads," Stephen told Wong, who grumbled.

"Sorcerers, fortify your minds!" he shouted. Honestly, the jujutsu sorcerers felt like they were also being reminded, too. They were getting a bit too distracted by your... change in demeanor. Still, you continued to look for an unfortunate victim. Surely, there had to be one newbie, right?

And you were right.

There was one, indeed, still so apprehensive and vulnerable. There he was. And he knew you were looking at him. You were locking eyes with your helpless target.

Bullseye.

Wide-eyed, the jujutsu sorcerers watched as your astral form appeared right behind one of the younger sorcerers, like the Devil tempting to consume the Forbidden Fruit from the Tree of Knowledge in the Garden of Eden. Your physical body, effortlessly awake, floated outside the shield, smirking wide. You astral form only had to whisper one thing for everything to crumble down into pieces.

"Run."

Goosebumps arose on their skins as your prey grew rattled, sprinting away in fear and creating a hole sufficient enough for you to breach in. He had bumped into multiple other sorcerers on the way, too, further weakening the shield. That was when you started channeling more of your Chaos Magic to create another blast.

"Oh fuck, should we run, too?" Gojo asked, yet his legs were already beginning to move. After all, he didn't have his Infinity or his Limitless with him. Right now. And even if this was the past, this was literally, like, a 6D experience.

The blast you shot hit the ground beside them before they could react, knocking them off their feet like the many Eldritch magic sorcerers nearby.

"Oh shit, shit, shit! Get up, Satoru!" Geto grabbed his best friend's shirt as he himself got up from the ground. Toji had Megumi tossed over his shoulder, with Choso doing the same for Yuuji (who had somehow lost his left shoe). Nanami was holding said missing left shoe as he urged the others to run behind Strange near the entrance of Kamar-Taj.

Their reflexes and battle instinct from all their years living in the world of jujutsu had kicked in. But this time, the enemy was you. At least, it felt like it. When they were all near Strange, they took a glimpse of you.

Mercilessly shooting down sorcerers as you charged towards Kamar-Taj, swatting them away like flies with your psionic energy, toppling structures and towers, tossing stone and huge debris everywhere—all while simultaneously defending yourself with an energy shield. You were multitasking offense and defense like it was nothing, reducing Kamar-Taj to ruins in no less than five minutes since the shield was down.

It was chaos.

"Magic on autopilot," Yuuji's eyes were wide.

Right at the entrance, their memory of you as they ran with Wong and Strange was you landing down onto the ground, creating a pulsating wave of energy that decimated any remaining survivors. There was one—screaming and bawling as he crawled on the ground. Without even batting an eye, you waved your hand—literally erasing him from existence with Chaos Magic.

"Holy crap," Yuuji was terrorized. Utterly terrorized. "Did she just... delete that guy out of existence...?"

The others were stunned, as well. But Sukuna? Sukuna was having the time of his life watching you being so cruel and heartless. They didn't even bother telling him off as he openly roared with laughter. It seemed fitting that the King of Curses would laugh so jubilantly, with several fires raging around them, burning bodies into ash and crisp, nothing but sheer blood and destruction at the hands of the Scarlet Witch.

"HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA! THIS IS IT! THIS IS WHAT I WANTED! THE STENCH OF BLOOD! DEATH! RAGE! FEAR!" Sukuna nearly split his sides in delight. "THE SCARLET WITCH SHALL BE MINE! MINE, MINE, MINE!"

However, much to your surprise, ten Masters of the Mystic Arts bravely... or foolishly... appeared before you through their signature yellow-orange ring portals, poised with their swords; ready to fight. Ah, yes. These were probably the best of the best they had aside from Stephen Strange.

But their best would never be a match for you.

"You dare go against me, sorcerers?" you declared in a booming voice, one fine brow raised and one hand glowing red.

Already highly perturbed at the slaughter you had just executed, the other jujutsu sorcerers could say nothing. As you spoke to the Masters of the Mystic Arts, it felt like you were addressing them, too.

What had become of the sweet woman they knew?

"You are a threat to this world, Scarlet Witch," one of the Masters answered spitefully. "Therefore, we must eliminate you!"

For a few seconds, you were silent. They—including the jujutsu sorcerers—anticipated your reply. Suddenly, you chuckled. Darkly. With it, a matching smirk.

"You are more than welcome to try." It wasn't a threat. It was a taunt. A promise, even.

With that, the Masters of the Mystic Arts charged at you with their swords and magic, only for you to forcefully toss them into the air and slam their bodies into the broken ground. This time, instead of using pure magic to kill them, you even incorporated your magic into skillful hand-to-hand combat, something they hadn't fully seen since what, that time you fought Proxima Midnight in Scotland?

In even more shock and horror, the jujutsu sorcerers watched you move swiftly and fiercely, slicing the Masters with their own swords. With one, you even mind-controlled to slice his own head with his own weapon. The red psionics wrapped around the decapitated body—with you using it as a shield against the other Masters. It was an... effective technique, as grotesque as it was. The corpse had two swords in its abdomen, puppeteering it to kill the other Masters even as it was spurting out fresh blood from its severed neck. As you discarded the body, you expertly dodged and evaded the other Masters charging towards you, snapping their necks or manipulating their bodies to destroy one another.

"Holy mother of..." Gojo gulped, flinching as you crushed a man's skull with your magic. The blood splattered on your face, yet you were unfazed. Behind you, the last Master attempted to inflict some damage, only for him to die the most gruesome death of them all with Chaos Magic as you snapped your gaze to him.

Bones and limbs twisted and broken, screaming in agony, until he was nothing but a mangled mess that exploded into nothing but blood.

"Shit, that's..." Geto's eyes were wide open. Now he was really wondering what would have happened if you got involved with the jujutsu world before Yuuji came along. If you... no, if the Scarlet Witch interfered when he was alive... with you siding with Yuuta and Rika, the Queen of Curses...

He would have been fucked. Kenjaku wouldn't have even had the chance to steal his body because after all this, he realized that you could just delete him out of existence. On a whim. That was how great your power was and you weren't even a jujutsu sorcerer.

You were so unassuming and "normal" on the outside that he would have deemed you a monkey. He would've deemed you a scum of the earth... if he had met you before you met him in that fateful day in your shop. And he would've been so stupid because of that because even without cursed energy, you possessed and mastered something that the Multiverse itself was in danger from.

Chaos Magic.

Yeah. It dawned onto Geto that he would have been really doomed.

And despite all of Masters you sent to their deaths, you looked remorseless. Your eyes lacked the soul and warmth and shine that the jujutsu sorcerers adored. Instead, you were a mindless killing machine with only one mission in mind: to make your children yours again.

"Wonderful. Absolutely wonderful," Sukuna nearly purred and groaned as you mindlessly magicked away the blood splatters on your face. "Fit to be my queen, to rule the world alongside me..."

The others couldn't look more disturbed at what you had just done. Was this how... bad the Darkhold's influence on you was?

As if nothing had happened, you stepped towards the main entrance of Kamar-Taj, using the witch's eye to locate your target. America Chavez. The jujutsu sorcerers momentarily found themselves with the girl, and with her, they could hear unearthly whispers—in Sokovian—as you taunted her. Scaring her. You knew exactly where she was. And you were going to get her.

Hide-and-seek was over. It was time for the chase.

Then your intimidation tactics abruptly stopped as you opened your eyes, and the jujutsu sorcerers were now darting their gaze between you and Strange. You gave them man an unamused look, questioning him silently. Daring him.

"You want the girl, you'll have to go through me," he boldly declared.

You accepted his challenge. "Fine."

What you didn't expect was for you to be lured into a trap. Right as you stepped on a button on the floor, your surroundings morphed into kaleidoscopes and countless distorted reflections of space. The jujutsu sorcerers had also become trapped with you, watching as you stared at the infinite reflections of yourself in the Mirror Dimension.

".... Why is a creepy lullaby playing in the background?" Yuuji frowned. "Horror vibes."

"Yo, this is... well, this is reminding me of my time in the Prison Realm," Gojo gasped out. "But this is pretty spacious, isn't it? Prison Realm's pretty cramped."

All of a sudden, gigantic glass spikes shot out from around you, making you raise your arms to instinctively cover your body. Around them, too, but it was nowhere near the size of the shards trapping you.

"Shit, that scared me," Gojo exhaled, a hand over his rapidly beating heart. "And I stand corrected. It's very cramped in here now."

"And sharp," Geto added. "Watch out."

"Ya know, I'm kinda torn between rooting for Strange or Y/N," Toji commented, crossing his arms as he exaimined the glass. "Maybe I'm biased."

"All of us are," Choso pointed out. "It's Y/N, after all. And mind you, a lot of us aren't blameless either." By that, he was referring to himself, Toji, Geto, and Sukuna, specifically. "Technically, aren't we all killers here?"

"... He's got a point," Nanami replied coolly. "None of us are blameless." With that, it was silent amongst them, with only your slightly labored breathing to be heard as you tried to figure out how to get out.

You attempted to break free by firing a bolt of energy at the glass, only for it to continuously ricochet and nearly hit you. Changing your strategy, they watched as you stared at the broken reflection of your face and reached in-between.

Escaping just needed a bit of creativity and imagination.

And, of course, magic.

The scene cut to Strange trying to teleport America with a Sling Ring, only for it to break off and vanish into thin air. The jujutsu sorcerers flinched as they felt an unseen malevolent presence appear in the room, slamming doors shut like a vengeful spirit out for blood. Then suddenly, the guards protecting America were dragged down into puddles of water by a pair of very familiar arms.

"... The fuck?" Toji blinked, baffled.

"Reflections," Strange deduced, warning Wong and Chavez. "She's using the reflections! Cover them!"

The trio proceeded to grab blankets and cloths from around them, quickly covering puddles that remained from an earlier rain last night.

"Makes sense," Geto murmured, deep in thought. "Like in our world, reflections... or mirrors... can be portals to other dimensions. To domains."

They watched as America was about to cover another tiny puddle of water, but as she stared at it too long, an eye appeared.

"Ahhhhhhh!" America and Yuuji screamed at the same time.

Then, a bent arm with crooked, broken fingers suddenly shot out from behind her, like a zombie who had risen from the dead and from its rotten grave underground. This time, it wasn't only America and Yuuji who had screamed (or at the very least, yelped).

You emerged from the golden gong like something out of The Ring, indisputably twisted and deformed, skin split open in multiple places, limbs and neck snapped the wrong directions, and crawling on-fours and on your back as your disfigured bones popped back into place through the Chaos Magic running through your veins like blood.

It was at that very moment that the several jujutsu sorcerers present realized that the Scarlet Witch was a thousand times more terrorizing than any cursed spirit that they would ever face in their lifetime.

"Oh my God!" Yuuji exclaimed. "Ohhhhhhh my God!"

"The fuck is that?" Sukuna and Toji chorused out, watching your body be literally put back together again hideously.

"... I think... I think I'm gonna be sick," a pale, severely-disturbed Megumi unwillingly blurted out as he retched.

"That is... I have no words," Gojo stuttered. Was he disgusted at seeing the insides of your body all jagged up from breaking the shards of the Mirror Dimension? Was he terrified at seeing you come out of the gong like you were that girl from The Grudge? Was he shocked at seeing you reassemble your entire body so repulsively? Yes, yes, and yes. All of them were.

"Never really liked Pennywise anyway," Geto mumbled. He would definitely not be able to erase that image from his head. And he's seen his fair share of revolting curses. "What the actual fuck did Y/N just do to herself?"

"Well shit," Toji was unable to remove his eyes from you as you regenerated. He didn't exactly know what to feel.

The rest were too stunned to speak.

"You gave all those lives just to keep my from my children," you mocked Dr. Strange, walking towards him and his allies like you didn't just break all the bones in your body and fix it. You would've preferred to emerge out of one of the puddles so that you wouldn't come out so distorted, but they'd covered them all or weren't big enough for you to get out. So, the gong was the only option you had—even with how imperfect its reflection was.

"You took those lives!" Stephen yelled back, protectively putting America behind him. "You cannot be allowed to cross into the Multiverse."

"I'm not a monster, Stephen," you defended yourself.

"... Uh, wouldn't be so sure about that," Gojo scratched his head at your remark.

"I'm a mother," you added, stopping a few meters in front of America, Wong, and Stephen.

"Wanda, you have no children!" Strange argued, frustrated by your useless quest for your kids. "They don't exist!"

"Oh, but they do. In every other universe," you enunciated firmly. "I know they do. Because I dream of them. Every. Night." With that, you made a series of hypnotizing hand motions that summoned the Darkhold in front of you. From the Book of the Damned emerged a red mist of your Chaos Magic, and it showed everyone the multiple universes—countless—all containing you and your happy, peaceful family. "I dream of my boys," you whispered, eyes glazing with tears as you watched them grow up with you. "Of our... life together."

The jujutsu sorcerers gazed sadly, suddenly feeling sorry for you as they saw all the other universes that had you and your loved ones as a complete family. The highlights of the alternate universes were mostly Billy and Tommy.

In one universe, they saw you holding the newborn twins in your arms, singing softly a Sokovian lullaby as you rocked them to sleep. In another universe, they saw you clapping happily as you taught the twins how to walk, with them taking their wobbly first steps towards you. There was even another universe where you were simply helping the preschool-aged kids do some arts-and-crafts activities. There was one when they were in the last age they remembered, still kids, almost teens, but you three were running in the field and playing catch with them. In another, you were with the older, teenaged twins as they embraced you, telling you they loved you.

It felt like watching WandaVision all over again, but this time, a version of if it had kept playing until you and Vision grew old with Billy and Tommy. They also noted that in these alternate universes, sometimes Vision was there, sometimes other men were the twins' father, or you were a single mom. Either way, the you of every other universe was far more content and happy with her life. None of them had hurt and experienced so much pain that they were forged into the Scarlet Witch.

None of them. Only you. And God, wasn't that unfair?

"Mom..." Yuuji whispered, seeing tears form in your eyes. "So, all the other variants of her except... her... are happy?"

"Fate really is cruel, huh?" Geto remarked with a tone of pity for you. He frowned.

"If we were in her place, wouldn't we go crazy, too?" Toji muttered. He knew he would go crazy if he found out that in all the infinite universes, it was only in his universe that his life sucked before his first wife saved him and made him truly happy. What if... in other lives, he got to grow old with the love of his life?

Choso silently agreed. What if it was only in his universe that his brothers met their end? That he wouldn't be able to be with them? He'd be pissed, too. But that was a what-if he would never be able to answer.

Nanami was thinking how it would be if he found out that it was only himself that lost Haibara. What if all the other Nanami in other universes had a different destiny? What if Haibara survived? What if... what if...

"Every night, the same dream," you breathed. Then, right as you shut the Darkhold, a single tear dropped down you cheek. It was dark again, with no glowing red magic to illuminate the room. "And every morning, the same... nightmare."

America's eyes showed sympathy; she knew what it felt like to yearn for her family. Her mothers, specifically. Even Strange felt pity for you after seeing what you had just shown him. It truly was unfair. And he felt like he needed to apologize for you for his insensitive comment about you having no children because, it turns out, you did. Just not in this universe. But that didn't change the massacre you had just committed minutes ago. "... What if you reach them? What happens to the other you? What happens to their mother?" he asked, an ominous feeling in his gut for your answer.

Your expression darkened. Slowly, a miniscule yet sinister smirk curved your lip up, only implying one thing. Immediately, they knew your answer through your silence.

The next few minutes were but a blur, with a short-lived fight between you and Wong. The jujutsu sorcerers watched, once more in horror, as you restricted America and began siphoning her powers from her. In her fear, portals to the Multiverse were involuntarily opened.

Strange, in an attempt to save Chavez, flew towards her. You shot a single blast at him to deter him, however, something else happened.

He aimed wrong, still dragging America with him, but this time, into the multiple portals across the Multiverse.

And this time, the jujutsu sorcerers had been dragged along with them.

"Ooooohhhhh, shiiiiii—" Gojo's, Toji's, Geto's, and Yuuji's voices echoed as they got the full experience of travelling the Multiverse. From Kamar-Taj, they were literally flying into worlds with the Living Tribunal, outer space, an icy planet, quantum particles, an underwater space, a world where Stark Technology was prominent, hell itself, a jungle full of dinosaurs, a planet ruled by bees, a place where everything was cartoons and comics, another dimension where they were literally turned into blocks, then another were they became splashes of color, then a world where HYDRA succeeded, and a whole lot more they couldn't process in a blink of an eye because suddenly, they were on a rooftop in a random universe where a lot of things seemed more advanced in New York.

While Strange and Chavez conversed, the others were not too happy.

"Holy. Fucking. Shit." Geto held his aching, spinning head. The others also landed face first into the floor.

"We just travelled the Multiverse," Gojo gawked, then pointed to himself in realization, bewildered and shaken to the core. "I just travelled the Multiverse. Oh God, that felt like being in my own Infinite Void but worse somehow. Much worse."

"Ow," Choso groaned, rubbing the bump on his head (he had been protecting Yuuji's head, in turn, preventing him from holding his own head from the impact).

A grimacing Toji had done the same for Megumi's head, but his son was already in a corner puking his guts out in whatever pail he could find, just like Strange who was also retching from the motion sickness. Nanami, whose glasses were still miraculously on his face, was patting Megumi's back. Still, Kento himself seemed as if he was in a daze after the entire ordeal.

Yuuji was laid flat on the ground, eyes staring into the sky tiredly. "... I wanna go home really bad," he mumbled, dizzy from Multiverse hopping. "I want Mom back. The nice one. The one that gives me rice bowls and dessert out of nowhere and hugs me. I don't wanna be in her past. I just want the present... her. I don't care. I just want my mom."

"Me, too, kiddo," Satoru pulled him up, frowning. "Oi! Megumi-chan! You good? We gotta follow the girl and Strange!"

Nanami offered Megumi a yellow-and-black-dotted handkerchief from his pocket, which the spiky-haired boy gratefully accepted to wipe his mouth. "Y-Yeah. I'm good. I think. Blegh," he cringed at the taste of acid and vomit in his mouth.

The jujutsu sorcerers tagged along with Strange and America as they searched for the variant of Dr. Strange who guarded this universe's New York Sanctum, stopping by for some stolen pizza balls, crossing the road on a red light (also weird for the jujutsu sorcerers), and stumbling upon a Memory Lane free trial—which felt really meta with how they were practically experiencing your Memory Lane—only for all of them to stop in front of a huge statue made in memory of that universe's Dr. Strange. America asked the question they all had in their heads.

"If other you's dead, who's master of the Sanctum?"

With the way things were going, it appeared that the Karl Mordo of this universe was about to fight them, only for him to introduce himself and laugh, hugging Strange. "My brother! Come in! And tell me about your universe!"

Stunned, Strange awkwardly laughed, ushering America to follow the man into the Sanctum. After some quick pleasantries, Strange got straight to the point, mentioning you as they discussed current events through tea. Instantly, the jujutsu sorcerers' ears perked up.

"Our Wanda has the ability to conjure demons and monsters to attack America in other universes," Strange warned Mordo.

"So she has the Darkhold?" Mordo inquired, slightly leaning towards Stephen in question.

"You know of the Darkhold?" Strange asked.

"Oh yes. We have a Darkhold in this universe, too. I guard it here in this Sanctum," Mordo disclosed. "We would never risk a weapon that dangerous falling into the wrong hands."

"Damn right," Strange muttered.

"But if your Darkhold is anything like ours, I'm afraid she can do far worse than just summon monsters to come after you here," Mordo advised.

"Far worse? Hasn't she done the worst already in Kamar-Taj?" Nanami wondered out loud, the chilling memory of you crawling out of that gong sending shivers down his spine, like insects crawling on his skin. It was... extremely... disturbing.

"Who knows? If Y/N did some IT and The Grudge kind of shit, maybe she's gonna go The Exorcist this time. Or The Conjuring," Toji huffed out. "Maybe even Final Destination or something."

Funnily enough, the infamous Sorcerer Killer had no idea how right he was with his offhanded comment.

"What do you mean?" America nervously asked.

"There is a... spell contained within those pages," Mordo revealed in a hushed tone. "Corrosive to the soul. A desecration of reality itself." Whether it was for effect or if it was forbidden to speak about, the multiple candles in the room were suddenly blown out by a wind that came out of nowhere.

"Uh-oh..." Yuuji's eyes darted around. "I've got a bad, bad feeling about this."

"Dreamwalking," Mordo spoke out. "A dreamwalking sorcerer projects their own consciousness from their universe into another, possessing the body of an alternate self."

The jujutsu sorcerers froze at his statement. Gojo spoke out first, pointing at his ear with a befuddled expression, "Wait, wait, did I just hear this guy right? Possessing the body of an alternate self?"

"Dreamwalking...?" Geto quietly repeated to himself in shock. Nanami, who was beside Toji, sighed out.

"Turns out you were pretty accurate with your prediction," the blonde spoke to the ex-assassin, whose eyes were as wide as saucers.

Mordo continued, "They may puppeteer this unholy doppelganger and pursue their enemies from afar."

"That's scary," Yuuji exhaled, running a hand through his pink locks. "So what, Mom's really gonna go even batshit crazier?"

"Sounds like it," Choso answered back, listening intently.

"The possession is not a permanent link between realities. But in the fleeting time they dreamwalk, they can do irreparable damage to the universe they invade," Mordo divulged. "So it may not be a demon you face. It may be the Scarlet Witch."

"Why didn't she do that in the first place?" America asked, confused.

"Because that was her being reasonable," Stephen replied tensely, turning to Mordo as your warnings echoed in his ear. "What do you know about the Book of Vishanti?"

"The Darkhold's antithesis?" Mordo seemed unsurprised and calm. "It can give a sorcerer whatever power they need to vanquish their enemy."

"I need your help to get me to it," Strange requested, only to start feeling queasy. Very, very queasy. His brows furrowed as his vision spun, blurring.

Meanwhile, the jujutsu sorcerers grew bewildered as the scene in front of them began flickering back and forth. Now, they were seeing you restrain Wong with your magic in bits and pieces. Yet, at the same time, they were seeing America and Strange, as well.

"I'm sorry, Stephen." Mordo stood up, walking towards the staggering Strange, "But I hope you, of all people, understand that it is not Wanda Maximoff who threatens our reality. It's the two of you."

"Oh, God," Chavez whispered, losing consciousness.

"What was in that tea?" Strange stumbled, falling to the floor and dropping his teacup. "You son of a—" He tried standing up, but to no avail, seeing the teapot on the floor which glowed green. "The Sands of Nisanti..." he realized. No wonder he was so drowsy.

"What's happening? We didn't even have any of his tea!" Yuuji exclaimed, the scene still flickering between you with an unconscious Wong in Kamar-Taj and Strange with Chavez in the unknown universe.

"Please don't let us be thrown in the Multiverse again," Megumi prayed to whatever gods were there, knowing he might puke again. "Please, please, please."

"I'm only acting as you would," Mordo said, leaving. Strange closed his eyes, whispering one last thing.

"She's coming."

Before they knew it, the flitting scene fully morphed to you in Kamar-Taj, standing in the middle of multiple, brightly-lit candles forming a circle. You were performing some sort of witchy ritual, your hands gracefully executing a series of hand gestures which brought forth the Book of the Damned. Your hands glowed the misty, reddish-black fog of your Chaos Magic. All of them were mesmerized—like they were in a trance—as they observed such a... blaphemous ceremony.

"Hmm. This is quite entertaining," Sukuna finally spoke out once more, chuckling to himself as he watched you cross your legs, floating in mid-air with you eyes closed and your blackened fingers resting on your lap.

"Oh God, she really is a witch," Geto breathed out at the sight.

Countless glowing balls of reddish-black energy materialized behind you, connecting you to the entire Multiverse as you searched your variants one by one, trying to see which matched America's whereabouts. When you finally found it, you projected your soul to your target variant, traversing the Multiverse. The jujutsu sorcerers, too, watched with their very eyes as your soul traveled the neuron-like network of universes. They were transported inside the house—the Vision Residence—of your variant, arriving with a faint, echoing scream in the background. Now, they were right behind your variant, who was cleaning up for the night.

"Boys, it's time for bed," the variant of you reminded her kids as she took away the dishes.

"Can we have a little more ice cream? Please, please, please?" the twins begged. "A little more, please?" Alternate you shook her head.

"Hey, don't make Mom out to be the bad guy," other you gently chastised, making them pout.

"Awww, okay, Mom." Thankfully, Billy and Tommy were easily distracted by a game, allowing you to clean up in peace.

Or so you thought.

Alternate you stopped in her tracks around the same time the jujutsu sorcerers' heads snapped towards the empty staircase in her residence. It felt like somebody was watching them. Her. As jujutsu sorcerers and trained killers, they knew better than to underestimate the invisible.

"... Y/N is here, isn't she?" Nanami murmured, eyes trained on the staircase. Nothing appeared to there, but the air... it was unsettling. Like a silent monster hiding under the bed. Or in the closet.

"Even without my Six Eyes, she is seriously giving off crazy cursed spirit behavior," Gojo muttered with a shiver, then turned to one of the men with him. "No offense, Choso."

The cursed spirit just blinked at him, then shrugged wordlessly, as if telling the other man, "None taken."

They observed as alternate you mulled over the sudden, nerve-wracking atmosphere. She knew something was wrong. There was an unseen, foreboding presence with her. She hasn't used her powers in a while, yet even then, something primal in her was telling her she was being watched. Deciding not to think much of it—perhaps it was just an owl outside—she hesitantly stepped towards the kitchen.

As she did it, the sound of crickets outside faded away. The warm lights in the room started flickering strangely.

On. Off. On. Off.

She took a glance at her kids, who seemed to be unaware of what was happening. Dread filled her entire being. Was she going insane? Was she seeing things? As she headed to the sink, the lampshade installed above the dining table began swinging wildly by itself as it kept flickering on and off, its creaks and screeches amplified like nails on a chalkboard. Its angry flickers were making other you feel quite lightheaded, too.

Creaaaaaaaak!

Behind her, the jujutsu sorcerers were seeing and feeling—experiencing the whole thing—unable to describe what they were going through. What alternate you was going through.

When she turned to the other direction to try and ground herself, she saw herself in her own picture frame move. No, it didn't just move. Its head turned and the smile on its face vanished as it glared directly at her.

"What... the fuck...?" Toji said what everyone was thinking, bewildered.

"I've seen a hella lot of cursed spirits but this is just plain creepy," Gojo muttered, feeling cold.

"Damn right," Geto replied, covering his ears in irritation at the scratching sound of the lampshade creaking. "Ugh. That makes me want to claw my ears out."

Breathe. Breathe.

Alternate you was starting to hyperventilate in panic, a random burst of wind making Billy's and Tommy's bowls fall... sideways? Not vertically to the ground due to normal gravity, but horizontally to the counter, defying the laws of physics. She was hearing haunting, evanescent whispers in Sokovian, too.

All of which she understood fully.

As her vision began to tilt, she ran towards the sink to hold herself—to stabilize herself before she fell. However, her eyes caught movement on one of the dirty plates beside the sink. The peas on Tommy's used plate were rolling around on their own, sounding awfully like hard mables on stone.

Rrrrrrrrrr. Rrrrrrrrr. Rrrrrrrrr.

Her head whipped to the right, hearing... ocean waves? In the unfinished cup of tea, she was seeing... roaring tides crashing against each other? Terror froze the blood in her veins.

Shhhhhhhhh. Shhhhhhhh. Shhhhhh.

Something was very wrong.

When she lifted her head, instead of seeing her normal reflection, she was met with you—her evil, deranged doppelganger. Your glowing, scarlet irises stared daggers into her entire being. Not even giving her another second to react, you entered her body—stealing its place and locking her soul away. She struggled against the invasion of her own body, writhing and screaming, eyes widened and limbs taut, but you were the stronger soul.

You'll take her place from inside her.

The jujutsu sorcerers could only watch in muted horror as the depraved, demonic-like spiritual possession took place. Finishing up the possession, your eyes glowed a brighter red before dimming back to its regular shade. You let out a small breath of relief, subtly wiggling your shoulders—as if testing out your new body. Strangely enough, it felt comfortable. Snug and fit—except for the wails of your alternate self in her own mind.

You'd shut her up soon enough.

Suddenly, your eyes met theirs for the first time, making the spectators watching the whole scene visibly flinch and hold their breaths unconsciously. A tiny smirk appeared on your lips as you turned away.

"Oh?" Sukuna, as a mouth on his vessel's face, sounded out in interest. He was the only one finding a sick sense of enjoyment in all of this.

"Did... Did she just... see us?" Yuuji cowered in fear, hiding behind Nanami and Choso. The other men couldn't answer him, also stunned.

"This... is very different... from her interview from that one Modern Family-themed WandaVision episode..." Gojo swallowed, traumatized at you breaking the fourth wall of whatever spell or illusion they were thrown into.

They may exorcise cursed spirits for a living, but the Scarlet Witch introduced to them a sense of dread that was unmatched. You were the stuff nightmares were made out of.

"Mom?"

You halted in your steps, hearing the two voices you've longed to hear for so long. But now was not the time. You couldn't face them now, could you? You had to look for America first. Still, your heart couldn't resist. "... Yes, sweetheart?" you shakily replied, unable to keep the emotion out of your voice. Suddenly, the fear in the jujutsu sorcerers' hearts turned into pity. In this moment, they suddenly wanted to give their condolences to you, now fully knowing how much you'd lost.

You were going to meet your children once again.

"Where are you going?"

Your heart clenched. "Just... to take out the trash," you lied, stammering. However, as they rushed and urge you to come to them, saying they'd show you something. You slowly turned on your heels as the boys asked you to hurry up, your eyes welling with tears as you finally saw them again.

Billy and Tommy.

Your twins. Your babies. The two beings whom you loved more than life itself aside from your late husband. The very beings which were perfectly half you and half the love of your life.

The began arguing on who would start, only for you to cut in, voice trembling with emotion, "Why... don't you both... start... it... whatever it is... together?"

"Okay!" your kids chirped, counting down.

"I wonder what they're gonna do," Yuuji asked, only to sweatdrop at what happened next.

"We like ice cream, like every child should!" the twins sang, off-key. You didn't mind (but some of the jujutsu sorcerers did). "And if you give us ice cream, we promise to be good!"

"Ugh," Sukuna and Toji groaned simultaneously in irritation.

"Definitely not singers," Gojo snorted, trying to push the horrifying memory of you possessing your alternate self into the back of his mind, only for Geto to elbow him.

"I think it's cute, so don't be rude," his best friend chided, his soft dad side coming out. "Mimiko and Nanako did something similar when they wanted candy."

"... Mom's crying," Yuuji suddenly pointed out sadly. Tears were flowing down your cheeks as you cupped the twins' faces gently, like you were touching them as newborns again.

Perhaps it wouldn't hurt to stay here with them. Just for a little while. You'd give them ice cream and talk with them. Yeah. That seemed like a good plan. Everything else could wait.

Then, the scene changed once more as they were brought back to the original universe you were in, where your original body was floating in the middle of the circle of candles. They saw Wong's limbs restrained by your magic. However, one of the survivors, Sara, came up to him.

"You're alive," Wong breathed out. Sara nodded solemnly.

"Yes. But so many others were lost," Sara murmured regretfully. Wong then turned to your dreamwalking, vulnerable form.

"Set me free. I need to destroy the book," he stated, only for the woman beside him to shake her head, placing a reassuring hand on his cheek.

"No. It cannot be you." With that, Sara took out a dagger from her robes, tackling the Darkhold and stabbing it.

"Sara! No!" Wong cried out.

The jujutsu sorcerers watched, for the nth time, in horror as destroying the Darkhold burned Sara into ash, a sole tear the only evidence of her life. From the other universe, the scene before them flickered once more, between your possessed alternate self and your dreamwalking state. With the Darkhold destroyed, the connection severed and the spell reversed.

Flicker.

You roughly fell to the floor, dropping the porcelain plates and utensils you were going to use for Billy's and Tommy's ice cream. At the same time, they saw your once-dreamwalking body get blasted down to the ground in your original universe.

Flicker.

Hearing the crash from the kitchen, the twins came running to you. "Mom!"

Flicker.

"What happened!?"

Flicker.

Still, they saw you frantically get up, kneeling in front of the twins, flickering from one universe to another and attempting to sustain the possession... trying to stay with your boys.

Flicker. Flicker.

"Are you okay!?" they asked worriedly, helping you get up.

Flicker... Flicker... Flicker... Nothing.

"Billy... Tommy..." you panted, their concerned faces disappearing from your field of vision as you unwillingly returned back to your original universe.

"Y/N..." the sorcerers murmured, again sympathetic of your situation, no matter how twisted and fucked up it was. In a frenzy, you scampered towards the remains of the Darkhold, whimpering at its sorry state.

"No, no, no, no," you whispered miserably, holding the book up. It was gone. Dismayed, your lips wobbled as you became hopeless. The jujutsu sorcerers thought that this would be it. Your corruption would stop. The ink on your fingers grew fainter already, only tinges and traces of it left.

Suddenly, you glowered darkly.

And they stilled in fear once again as you slowly swivelled around to Wong. Before they could react, you had already thrown him to the ruins of Kamar-Taj, striding menacingly towards him.

"I need the Darkhold's spells," you demanded impatiently, playing no games and getting straight to the point. "You are the Sorcerer Supreme. Tell me what you know!"

"You'll have to kill me first, witch," Wong spat out spitefully.

Your eyes narrowed as his defiance, something Sukuna was very much liking. He chuckled once more before Yuuji slapped a hand over him again. The others were watching the scene anxiously, not knowing what you'd do next (because honestly, you were being unbelievably unpredictable in this obsessed state of yours). "Not you," you spoke out, raising one hand. "Them."

From behind Wong, four survivors were swept into the air, your Chaos Magic physically tormenting them and twisting their bodies painfully. Even their cries and wails of pain weren't enough to deter you. You would get what you want. No matter what it takes. You didn't care.

"Wanda, stop!" Wong pleaded, unable to see his students tortured. You didn't stop, cracking and popping your fingers even more to strengthen the pain they were feeling. "Wanda, please!"

"Goddamn, she's crueler here than with Kenjaku," Toji stated. He wouldn't be messing with you anytime soon after this. Not that he would. Ever.

"The Darkhold's clouded her reason so much," Nanami frowned. This wasn't you. You were taking out your pain and rage on these innocent wizards.

"... The Darkhold was a copy!" Wong relented. Instantly, with a wave of your hand, the torture and screams stopped.

"A copy?"

"Legend speaks of a mountain with the wretched spells you seek carved into its walls," Wong shut his eyes. He shouldn't he telling you this, but he had to. The guilt of so many lives lost were already weighing down on him. "It's there the Darkhold was transcribed. Mount Wundagore."

You paused. It was a vaguely familiar place to you. It was near Sokovia, and briefly, you could remember old folktales and legends there from your childhood. "Mount Wundagore?" you repeated to confirm.

"No one has survived the journey," Wong disclosed as you set the four survivors down—astonishingly, in a gentler manner—to the ground. But, from one of the corpses, you used your magic to throw an extra Sling Ring to Wong.

Mount Wundagore was your next destination.

"Perhaps we will be the exception," you stated darkly, accent thicker as you set your goal to the mountain.

Suddenly, the jujutsu sorcerers were teleported to where Strange and America were contained in an advanced research facility. They met 838-Christine... who consequently told Strange that he was 616-Strange... which led to them to wonder.

"What number is our universe?" Choso questioned out loud.

"I wonder that, too..." Yuuji eeplied, scratching his head. "All this Multiverse stuff is making my head hurt."

"Someone from my universe wants that girl," Strange warned 838-Christine, who refused to let him and America go. "And she's going to rip this place apart atom-by-atom until she gets what she wants."

"... That's one way to describe Y/N," Toji shrugged, turning to Yuuji... or the curse inside him. "She did beat ya up in your domain that time ya ripped Itadori's heart, didn't ya?"

"Tch!" Sukuna snarled, but didn't deny it. The other sorcerers and Yuuji himself were surprised, not knowing about the event.

"She beat Sukuna up in his domain?" Gojo questioned, hearing the juicy gossip. "Heeeey, when did that happen?"

"Sometime after ya told her that Sukuna ripped this kid's heart before he got resurrected," Toji shared, smirking at the memory, glancing at Geto and Choso. "Ya two weren't there yet, so it was just the two of us. But I'll tell ya what, seeing an old woman in a dark room with glowing red eyes and floating knives is something ya wouldn't wanna see. No wonder she came back in a good mood after beating the shit outta ya."

"She did not beat shit outta me, bastard!" Sukuna protested, growling. He refused to be humiliated by a man who didn't even use jujutsu!

Funnily enough, after everything that's happened, they could vividly imagine what Toji was describing.

They heard Strange continue talking, "So I don't care if you're from the Avengers or SHIELD—"

"We're neither," a voice interrupted from behind Christine. It was 838-Mordo, with...

"Are those a bunch of Ultron bots behind him?" Nanami recognized. "Like those Stark created when we saw the younger Y/N and Pietro."

"Seems like it," Megumi agreed.

"Well, what then? HYDRA?" Strange shouted. That was a word the jujutsu sorcerers hadn't heard since what? Civil War? WandaVision? They were getting really familiar with the history of your universe... or Earth-616, specifically.

"The Illuminati will see you now," Mordo announced.

"The Illumi-what-y?" Strange (and hilariously, Gojo and Yuuji) said out loud in confusion.

Before more explanations could be made, they were suddenly on top of a freezing, snowy mountain. Unfortunately for them, despite the upcoming snowstorm—actually, beknownst to them, ongoing snowstorm—in their world, they had removed their jackets, coats, scarves, and layers back in your home. Now, they were left helpless to the powers of nature, the icyness nipping at their skin.

"W-W-W-Where a-are w-we?" Yuuji chattered, hands by his shoulders. The other sorcerers were chattering, too, in the middle of the frosty temperature.

"I-I-I t-t-think this i-is M-Mount W-Wundag-gore?" Gojo replied, unsure and shaking. "F-Fuck, i-it's f-f-freezing o-out h-h-here!"

"W-W-We r-r-really sh-shouldn't h-have re-removed o-o-o-our c-c-c-coats," Geto sputtered, visible puffs of air coming from his mouth. No matter what they did, the strong winds were throwing snow in their faces.

That was when a golden-orange portal appeared before them, with you and Wong emerging from it, trekking the mountain shortly. When you arrived, you squinted, spotting a structure hidden by the fog up ahead. God, it was cold.

"You couldn't portal us up there!?" you exclaimed, skin flushing from how frosty it was. Still, the jujutsu sorcerers were surprised by the fact that your teeth weren't chattering like theirs.

"My magic can only take us so far," Wong huffed. "Masters of the Mystic Arts weren't meant to tread upon the forbidden grounds of Wundagore." You had no idea if he was just stalling or telling the truth, but you made up your mind. With a determined gaze, you used your magic to fly to the entrance of ruined castle, dragging Wong (and the jujutsu sorcerers) behind you.

"Aaaaaaand, we're flying again," Megumi muttered to himself, not looking at the steep height below them.

"Weeeee!" Gojo exclaimed. Damn. He really missed flying with his powers, too.

"That's one huge-ass castle," Toji commented as they flew closer to the decrepit stronghold.

"Seriously giving me Coppola's Dracula vibes," Geto remarked, staring up at the impressively foreboding Darkhold Castle.

You landed on the entrance of the former fortress, examining the many broken stone pillars and dust and snow that had accumulated.

"Eons ago, the first demon, Chthon, carved his Dark Magic into this tomb," Wong explained, swallowing nervously. You (and the jujutsu sorcerers) stared at the Satanic inscriptions glowing red on the walls—very similar to your Chaos Magic, which you were currently using as an alternative torch.

Crack!

You lightly gasped in surprise. Their heads quickly snapped behind them, seeing some rocks fall down from above. Nothing was there. False alarm. You all continued to roam the area as Wong spoke.

"There's no telling what soulless monstrosities lie within." He was looking up at a dark, hooded skeleton which had its arms and talons crossed like a mummy. Using your magic, you lit up four large cauldrons, which surrounded what appeared to be a...

"Is that... a sacrificial altar?" Geto asked out loud. "Whoa. Damn." Even his former cult didn't have anything as nefarious as that.

All of a sudden, roars resounded from behind them. From the shadows emerged monstrous, red-eyed, demonic creatures, the Knights of Wundagore. Prepared to defend yourselves, you flew on top of the altar for battle whereas Wong's Eldritch magic circles appeared on his hands.

"The fuck are those things?" Toji asked.

"No idea," the others chorused.

That was when each of the knights formed their claws into fists, resting it on their chests as they respectfully knelt down before you—pledging their allegiance to the prophesized Scarlet Witch.

"They've been waiting for me," you exhaled out, stunned.

"Look," Nanami pointed behind you in awe. The jujustu sorcerers turned around. At the same time, you did, too. And you came to a startling realization.

The chapter devoted to you in the Darkhold was real. The prophecy of the Scarlet Witch. There was a magnificent statue... of you. Old and ancient, but true. Made by worshippers of the Elder God, Chthon.

"This isn't a tomb," you concluded, chin raised higher this time at the demons kneeling in front of you. "It's a throne."

"... A throne?" Sukuna intoned, mind clouded with hunger and passion. Second by second, he was getting even antsier to meet you again. To claim you as his. For you to become his Queen. After a thousand years, he's finally found someone worthy enough to become his partner.

You.

But he knew he had competition. The five other men with him, although he saw them as insignificant sow, held affections for you as well. Gojo Satoru. Nanami Kento. Fushiguro Toji. Geto Suguru. Kamo Choso.

Ryomen Sukuna was eager to win among all of them.

The scene changed from the Darkhold Castle back to where Strange was. He was being escorted by Ultron sentient bots to in front of what looked to be a council.

838-Mordo decreed, "Stephen Strange. You are now called before the Illuminati. I, Baron Karl Mordo, the Sorcerer Supreme, do hereby—"

"Wait, wait. Karl?" Stephen laughed at his enemy, only for a vibranium shield to be thrown beside him. It boomeranged back to a woman. A very, very familiar looking woman. Peggy Carter?

"Isn't that Cap's ex?" Gojo whispered to the others. "Why's she Captain America?"

"She did sound pretty badass when Cap talked about her with Mom back then," Yuuji said, remembering the events right after the Lagos Incident.

"Captain Carter. The First Avenger," Mordo introduced.

"Blackagar Boltagon. Keeper of the Terrigen Mists. The Inhuman King."

"Blackagar Boltagard?" Strange repeated as a jab. "Hidigy hidithere!"

"Pshh. What is this, Game of Thrones?" Geto snickered. Even he found it amusing.

"Captain Marvel. Defender of the Cosmos." Instead of it being Carol Danvers, it was Maria Rambeau, Monica's mother.

"And the smartest man alive, Reed Richards of the Fantastic Four," Mordo finished.

"Fantastic Four?" Strange was incredulous. "Didn't you guys chart in the sixties?"

"... Wasn't that the Beatles?" Megumi thought to himself.

"I'm sorry, is this a joke to you?" Maria asked, insulted.

"Well, there's a guy over there with a fork on his head," Strange pointedly looked at Black Bolt. "So, yeah, a little bit." Said man raised a finger over his lips, signalling Stephen to basically zip his mouth.

"Be grateful Black Bolt doesn't engage you in conversation," Peggy advised.

"Why, does he have bad breath?" Strange taunted.

"Huh. Sounds like something you and I would say," Gojo turned to Geto, who was impressed with Strange.

"Definitely. How... strange," Geto replied, making himself and Gojo laugh at their own jokes.

"You two are corny as hell," Toji shook his head. But he wouldn't lie. If he were in Strange's position, he'd say the same things, too. Heck, he used to do that with the Zenin Clan elders when he was younger.

They all listened as Reed explained to Strange the dangers of him in the Multiverse, telling him what incursions were and what their consequences were. Strange, however, had another priority.

"If it's incursions you're worried about, do you seriously think I'm a bigger threat than the Scarlet Witch?!" Strange asked quizzically, trying to convince them of the threat you posed.

"Oh, we can handle your little witch if she decides to dreamwalk," Maria arrogantly countered.

Gojo clicked his tongue disapprovingly, "Wouldn't be so sure about that, Captain Marvel."

"No. No, you cannot," Strange responded. "Not unless you give me the Book of Vishanti."

However, the members of the Illuminati disclosed that it wasn't the Scarlet Witch who was the greatest threat to their reality—or so they thought. That was when a man in a fancy wheelchair entered the room.

"Our final member. Professor Charles Xavier. One of the greatest telepaths alive."

Then, they were in the Darkhold Castle again. You were looking at a statue of a boy, touching it nostalgically. Somehow, it looked like one of your boys. Billy. But older.

"All these scene changes are seriously making me nauseous," Megumi quietly complained. He still hadn't recovered from being thrown across the Multiverse.

"You're wondering what happens now," you addressed Wong.

"No. That, I've already accepted," the Sorcerer Supreme replied. "But I do wonder, when you could force America to send you to any universe you want, why take her power for your own? You know it will kill her."

"For Billy and Tommy. To protect them," you instantly answered, as if it were that simple. You walked towards them. "In the infinite Multiverse, there's a cure for every illness. A solution to every problem," you justified. "I won't lose them again."

"The Darkhold's really clouded her reason," Nanami sighed. "There's no turning back."

"Why's Mom so... good in our world, then?" Yuuji inquired, not understanding.

"I don't know. But more things will happen for sure," Kento replied.

"Try as you might, Wanda, you cannot control everything!" Wong stated. Despite what you've done, perhaps there was a way for you to still see reason. To realize what you were doing was wrong.

"But I can!" you shot back, gesturing to the castle. "Look around you! It's carved. In stone. I was meant to rule everything." You eyed the grandiose statue that imitated your likeness. You were praised and adored even before you were born into this world.

"... Rule everything, huh?" Geto mumbled. "Interesting, indeed." He recalled wanting to do that once by eliminating all the monke—non-sorcerers.

"We can rule everything together," Sukuna cut in. Everyone else rolled their eyes.

"Not gonna happen, sicko," Gojo answered back, making the King of Curses scoff at him.

You shook your head dejectedly, "But that's not what I want. I just want my boys."

"At the cost of a child's life!?" Wong argued, voice raising. "Is there no peace in knowing that even though you can't be with the ones you love, there are worlds where you are together?!"

His remark hit the jujutsu sorcerers right on the nail. After all, in their field, they'd lost so many. But it was comforting to think that maybe in another universe, they were alive and well. You, however, grew enraged at his remark.

"Is that not enough!?" he shouted.

You lifted your hand and raised him in the air, whispering angrily, "No." You then proceeded to throw him off the castle without a second thought, startling the sorcerers.

You were gonna do it your way.

"Oh shit," Toji, Geto, and Gojo cussed.

"She threw him off," Choso gawped.

The next thing they knew, you were repeating the dreamwalking ritual once more and commencing the spell. This time, you had four loyal Knights of Wundagore to stand guard around you should something happen.

Now they were back in Earth-838's Vision Residence. They watched in terror as you possessed you other self again. You kissed your sleeping twins' foreheads and this time, you wasted no time, using your powers to fly off to where America Chavez was.

Meanwhile, Strange and the Illuminati were still speaking. Xavier showed Strange, and consequently the jujutsu sorcerers with them, a memory of 838-Strange's fate. They were on planet Titan, Thanos's home planet and where the original battle also took place in Universe-616. However, this time, a dead Thanos was in the corner, his own sword through his chest. Kneeling before the Illuminati was a repetant 838-Strange, his fingers stained black with the repeated use of the Darkhold.

"I shall miss you, my friend," Xavier bid him goodbye goodheartedly.

838-Strange nodded, forlorn yet ultimately accepting his fate. "... I'm ready."

It was how he died that surprised the jujutsu sorcerers.

A regretful-looking Black Bolt stepped forward, saying two words which eliminated Strange on the spot, "... I'm sorry." It echoed and echoed until the man was gone.

"Cursed Speech?" Megumi said out loud, stunned. "Like Inumaki-senpai?"

Gojo had already removed his blindfold, studying closely how 838-Strange had just... disintegrated. He shook his head at Megumi's comment, "It's similar to Toge-kun's ability, but also very different. Both are extremely powerful in their own rights, but Toge-kun's Cursed Speech... it also relies on the ability to command. This guy?" He pointed a thumb at Black Bolt. "This guy's voice is just plain destruction no matter what he says, it seems."

"Yeah. Even making a sound or grunting looks dangerous," Geto scrutinized, his eyes squinting.

"Thankfully, Inumaki-senpai can still speak in sushi ingredients, at least," Yuuji realized.

That was when multiple alarms began blaring outside. Loudly.

"The building's been breached," Reed stated the obvious, making Strange roll his eyes. All this useless talk made them lose precious time.

Now? You were coming.

"No shit, genius," the former neurosurgeon replied snarkily.

"Uh-oh," Yuuji felt shivers creep up his spine. "Mom... she must be here already."

"Status report on sentries!" Peggy ordered. Before them, several holograms displayed security footage at multiple angles of you, in your other self's body, breaking into the secure headquarters—practically multitasking with how many Ultron bots you were fighting and destroying in all directions. Oil covered you from head to toe, looking an awful lot like blood at first sight. The fact that it was only oil splattered across your face and clothes didn't make you any less terrifying.

"Stop where you are! Stop where you—"

Crash!

The Ultron bot was smashed.

"That is... wow," Gojo blinked, blindfold permanently removed and hanging on his neck now. He was gonna enjoy the feeling of not having oversensitive eyes since he didn't have his powers in this... memory realm of yours. "That is absolutely fucking terrifying and giving me Carrie vibes."

"Uh-huh. She's got Dracula, The Grudge, The Possession, and Carrie crossed off her list," Toji snorted, muscular arms crossed against his built chest. "Up next is what, Final Destination? The Conjuring? Evil Dead? I bet ya five thousand yen it's one of those and that a whole buncha' people are gonna die."

"... I bet you fifteen thousand yen it's all of those." It was Nanami, surprisingly, who made the remark. Everyone stared at the blonde ex-salaryman in shock. A huge grin appeared on the Sorcerer Killer's lips.

"Heh," Toji smirked. "Deal."

Gambling was always one of his vices no matter how unlucky he was.

Again, the jujutsu sorcerers got a good look at how well you actually incorporated physical combat with your magic. Hell, you even destroyed multiple bots in one go. Their last sight of you on footage was you with your arm outstretched with psionics, staring warningly into the eyes of an Ultron bot before crushing its head—losing all contact and sight of you once it did. The fact that they were Ultron bots, of all people, made you even more bitter. You only had terrible memories associated with the name. Terrible, terrible memories.

Perhaps it was why you were so vicious in tearing them apart.

Which was, ironically, what Ultron himself said that you would do to the Avengers of Earth-616. Look who's talking now.

"She's heading for the child," Maria said.

"Watch him. We'll vote on our return," Carter declared, she and the others immediately running out of the council room to give you a greeting. Only Mordo and Xavier were left with an exasperated Strange. He knew the Illuminati would be no match for you. Not without the Book of Vishanti.

"Stephen, should you manage to escape this chamber, you must guide America Chavez," Xavier suddenly declared when his fellow councilmen left. Hearing this, Mordo beside him was stunned.

"What the hell are you saying?"

"Save the girl and get to the Book of Vishanti," Professor X spoke.

"What? You have the book here?" Strange clarified.

"Yes, you built a waypoint," Charles answered kindly.

"Charles, we cannot trust him!" he exclaimed.

"I believe we can," Xavier smiled. Strange appreciated it. "Just because someone stumbles and loses their way doesn't mean they're lost forever."

At his statement, Gojo took a glance at the three men who exactly embodied what Professor X was describing.

Fushiguro Toji.

Geto Suguru.

Kamo Choso.

... You.

They didn't know how all this madness of yours was going to end, but they knew that whatever happened, it had consequently rippled down into a domino effect of you saving their lives and saving their world from the Culling Game.

"We will see what kind of Dr. Strange you are," Charles smiled, making Stephen nod appreciatively.

"Thank you."

Now the jujutsu sorcerers were looking at America and 838-Christine. Countless alarms were blaring in their ears, with more Ultron bots racing towards your location as explosions shook the building.

"Perimeter breakdown. All sentries engage. Intruder approaching," the bots repeated.

"Everybody out! Now!" Christine ordered to her colleagues and workers.

"It's Wanda," America realized in terror. You weren't gonna stop until you got her, huh? Immediately, Christine ran over to manually override America's biochamber restrictions. However, you seemed to already sense this, using your psionic energy to disrupt the communication technologies in the entire building.

"Ultron commands you to halt! Ultron commands you to halt!"

In the distance, they saw an Ultron sentry running into the explosion, only for its head to roll down the floor right after. You emerged from between two pillars, pulverizing the head with your powers without even looking at it.

"Shit, that one was personal against Ultron himself," Gojo whistled.

"Wait, has Mom been... barefoot all this time?" Yuuji blinked as you calmly marched your way into where America was.

"Hurry, hurry, hurry! She's coming!" America cried out, utterly scared for her life as she slammed her hands on the bulletproof glass. Your face was emotionless—you were here for one thing only and nothing was going to stop you.

Even if these people tried to.

A woman landed in front of you with her jetpack and... vibranium shield? They saw your head tilt slightly in curiosity and slight familiarity. Instead of the typical white star on it, it was the Union Flag on it... and the woman wielding it... she was that woman on Cap's compass... Steve's first love. What was her name again? Ah, yes. Peggy. Peggy Carter.

After her was a man in a black suit and... was that a fork on his head? You didn't have a clue who he was but you were pretty sure he would be a hindrance to your plans.

The next one who flew down from the ground. She was very much like that woman you fought alongside with against Thanos, based on her uniform and powers. Captain Marvel. But... she looked familiar, too. Somehow. She resembled... what was her name? The last woman you spoke to in Westview and helped you... Geraldine. No, Monica. Your briefly wondered who exactly the Captain Marvel in front of you was before pushing the thought to the back of your head.

You didn't care. All you needed were your boys.

The last man was a man dressed in tight, blue and black suit and a number four emblem on his chest. He appeared to be the leader, based on how he was positioned in front of everyone—looking like he was about to negotiate with you. Impatiently, you kept glaring at all of them.

"Wanda, stop," Reed appealed, voice level—calming and nice. "You've possessed an innocent woman but you can still do the right thing. Let her go." He stepped forward slowly, a hand subtly raising up. Suddenly, you felt like a dog or a bull that was to be tamed by its owner. It annoyed you. "Please. I have children of my own. I can understand your pain," he pled, not wishing for a fight.

The jujutsu sorcerers observed you, who seemed to be in deep thought. Your face was blank, void of any emotion that signaled what you were about to do. Then, you spoke words that made the blood freeze in their veins. "Is their mother still alive?" you asked in a hushed, low volume.

"... Yes," Reed replied. He felt that he was finally getting you to reason. That you would stop this madness.

He was wrong.

"Good. There will be someone left to raise them," you added chillingly, the neutral expression on your face making you even scarier.

"... Oh, shit," Suguru cursed, hearing your statement. He briefly wondered if it was him in Reed's place, telling you about his own daughters, then you just brushing off his condolences like that.

Reed sighed, then turned to his teammate. "Wanda. Black Bolt can destroy you with one whisper from his mouth." Right as he said it, the Inhuman King opened his mouth—no sounds, just a warning.

You only stared at him, unfazed. "... What mouth?"

And just like that, it was gone.

Like his mouth had never existed in the first place, only plain skin replacing where it used to be. They didn't even blink once—there were no mind tricks here. His mouth had vanished at your will. They gasped.

"Mmmph!" Panicking, Black Bolt touched his face, trying to feel his mouth—the greatest weapon he's ever possessed. He screamed, only for it to be muffled within him and consequently, explode his brains inside out. His head grotesquely deflated. Blood dripped from his nostrils as he crashed to the floor.

The jujutsu sorcerers who had seen the entire ordeal were frozen to their feet, flabbergasted and frightened. They couldn't understand it. Their brains couldn't even comprehend it.

"Wha—" Gojo's mouth was agape. So were the others. "She just—"

"She... She..." Geto pinched himself. Was he dreaming? No? What?

"... The actual fuck?" Toji cussed in disbelief.

You just made someone's mouth disappear, on a whim, right before their very eyes. Even in the jujutsu world, no one—or not anyone they knew of—could just... do that unless it was an illusion.

This was real. This was your reality-warping in action once again.

Next was Reed, who tried to attack you. But you ripped Mister Fantastic into shreds, using his stretchy abilities against him and tearing him apart until his head ballooned and popped. You didn't even look affected as you killed two of this Earth's so-called mightiest heroes in less than ten seconds. Without breaking so much of a sweat.

"Y/N just turned him into string cheese!" Gojo exclaimed. "What the hell?!"

"... I now wonder if this is even her true potential," Nanami murmured. The other sorcerers looked at him in question.

"What do you mean?" Geto asked.

"Since she's only dreamwalking and she's not in her own body," Kento explained his thought process. "It would make sense if there's some sort of restriction on her. A limitation."

"You mean to say that she's not at her full power yet? After doing all that?" Toji's eyes widened.

"Maybe. Just maybe," Nanami replied, turning back to your fight against the female members of thr Illuminati. "It's just my thoughts."

Your eyes flared red as Captain Marvel and Captain Carter engaged you ina 2v1 battle. One was throwing energy blasts at you while the other was throwing a vibranium shield. Debris and concrete were flying everywhere as you tossed statues at your opponents. However, as a result, dust had flown up into the air around you, obstructing your vision. Peggy used this as a window to tackle you down.

But you had also been trained by two of your world's fighters. Black Widow and Captain America—with your late best friend slash sister being much more ruthless than the latter, practically handing over the training she got from the Red Room to you.

(Perhaps you could be an honorary Black Widow at this point. Hell, technically, you were already a widow after Viz died, weren't you?)

You were able to swiftly roll back from being tackled, glaring at Captain Carter.

"Haven't you had enough?" you grit out to the woman.

"Oh, I could do this all day," Peggy replied confidently, spitting out blood from her mouth. Her reply made you recall the blonde friend you once had. Wherever he was now.

But right now you couldn't care less about them. None of them mattered. Only Billy and Tommy. With that, the jujutsu sorcerers watched you imbue your magic and psionics in your hand-to-hand combat, reminding them of that time you fought Corvus Glaive and Proxima Midnight. Yet this time, you weren't on the defensive.

This time, you were very much on the offensive.

"... Damn," Toji nodded, impressed as he observed your movements as you threw Captain Carter across the room. You had astounding reflexes and agility. "That was pretty badass."

Whirr!

Captain Carter threw her vibranium shield to you. With your psionics, you easily caught it and prevented its impact, instead swinging it back to her with much more force than she did.

Whirr—

It sliced her cleanly in half, exactly where her midsection was. She could only let out one small gasp of shock, her upper body and lower body falling to the floor—blood and organs spilling out. The light in her eyes instantly dimmed, crimson gurgling from her dead mouth. Her bloody, stained shield implanted itself to the wall behind her. You? You only stared at the body, eyebrows ever so slightly furrowed—the only mixed reaction you've given to all the slaughter you caused.

For a moment, you thought about Steve. Just for a moment. It disappeared very quickly, the Darkhold's whispers of encouragement in your ear. You were very close to getting your children. Just a little more.

"... Holy shit," Gojo stared at the bifurcated cadaver in front of them, still so fresh. "She cut this lady in half with her own shield. Half! Holy shit. Holy shit. Holy shit."

"Fucking brutal," Toji muttered. "But I'm not one to judge." Sure, he's an assassin, but that was one real clean cut there and admittedly, one of the most savage methods to murder someone. Very... Final Destination.

"... I'd rather not stare at it," Nanami inwardly shuddered, turning to look at your thinking face, instead. He was already hiding a sick-looking Megumi behind him and a frightened Yuuji, too.

Your other enemy, Captain Marvel, emerged from the wall you'd tossed her in, blasting extremely concentrated energy at you. For a moment, they saw you in your original body, hair flying around and your face scrunched up in concentration as you released even more of your power in your alternate self's body. As a result, you began sucking in Captain Marvel's energy blast and her power, too, her uniform breaking and fading away.

"Raaaagh!" you yelled as you overpowered her, blowing her away to a large statue. You quickly used your psionics to wrap around the statue, pulling it down until it crashed onto Captain Marvel, appearing to kill her. You'd taken a lot of her power, after all. Maybe you'd rendered her useless, just like a normal human. Again, you didn't care. Not your priority.

"She's just slaughtering everyone who comes in her way," Choso spoke out, more and more shocked at getting to know the seemingly sweet woman he's known.

Meanwhile, Strange was purposefully riling up 838-Mordo, cunningly using the latter's anger to fight and get out of his restraints. (Honestly, it reminded them of how Gojo would piss enemies off, too. What was it with smartass genius sorcerers and their overly huge ego?)

Finally, you had arrived right behind where America was contained. She had punched a small hole into it, amazing Christine, but it wasn't enough to set her free. They gazed at you—barefoot, limping, bruised, bloodied, and covered in oil—in horror for what you were about to do next.

"Enough!" a voice called out.

You snarled, your hand glowing red once more at the person who dared interrupt your goals again. It was a bald man in a wheelchair. He raised his right hand to his temple and his left hand towards you.

Suddenly, it transported all of them—including the jujutsu sorcerers—into the mind of 838-Wanda. 838-You. They winced, seeing glimpses of you, the original one. You were screaming in pain, for the first time since Agatha, getting your mind forcefully invaded and broken in. It was shaking the dreamwalking connection, making you feel nauseous. Like a huge migraine or headache pummeling your head.

"Aaaaagh!" you wailed, eyes still shut.

"Mom! She's—" Yuuji gulped, looking at you in concern. The others had the same look, too. "She's in pain." Despite what he'd just seen you do, seeing your pained, crying face still hurt him. A lot. It always would.

Then, your original self vanished from view. And they found themselves in... somewhere. It was all white everywhere, except for a broken concrete structure and a single, standing door in the middle. It was completely silent, except for Charles's footsteps. The door creaked open. He entered it, the jujutsu sorcerers following curiously behind him. In front of them were a bunch of fallen debris, with some random knick-knacks here and there. On the bottom center was a pitch black hole.

"... Is that WandaVision playing on that TV over there?" Nanami asked, pointing.

"Oh. You're right. It is WandaVision," Gojo answered in wonder. "That 1950s-themed one in black and white, yeah? Where she was in a wedding dress?"

"Uh-huh," Megumi said, frowning. "I don't like this place. Really damn creepy."

"Creepier than any of your missions?" Geto asked.

"Yup."

Right as he answered, a hand shot out from the pitch black hole, making all of them flinch along with Charles.

"Shit. Thought it was going to be the Grudge Mirror Dimension all over again," Geto placed a hand over his beating heart.

"This is not good for my blood pressure," Toji scowled, cracking his neck.

"... Never knew you were such an old man," Gojo snickered, only for the black-haired middle-aged man to give him the finger in response.

"Help me. Please," 838-You whispered, trying to reach her hand out more from where she was stuck.

"Wanda Maximoff. Your mind is being held hostage by your alternate self," Professor X explained. At that moment, the debris over her began to teeter over, trapping 838-Wanda even further below.

"Uh-oh... again..." Yuuji said, concerned as sirens began ringing in the background.

"Grab my hand!" Charles ordered. "Perhaps, if I can pull you from under the rubble, the spell will break!" Panting, your other self was able to slightly squeeze her head out, but only until her shoulders. The rest of her body was still trapped.

"Hey... look," Megumi pointed behind them with wide eyes. They all pivoted backwards, seeing an ill-boding, crimson fog approaching them. Professor X froze. The blaring sirens turned into hushed, feminine whispers in Sokovian, chanting, echoing in their ears.

They saw a flash of your original body back in the Darkhold Castle, cold sweat on your forehead, with you looking... less lively than before while you regained control over your other self's mind.

838-You was terrifyingly pulled back into the darkness, like she was being dragged down to the pits of hell once more.

Scream!

Then, they all flinched as a pair of elongated, sharp talons with blackened tips wrapped around Charles's entire face. A monster with cracked, chalky skin, bloody red eyes and decayed, pointed teeth throughly ripped it open in two different directions.

Back in the research facility, Professor X's actual body slumped down lifelessly, blood dripping from his eyes. Your eyes dimmed down into their normal color as you stared coldly at the man's corpse. However, you then saw that Chavez and 838-Christine were gone. As they reunited with Dr. Strange, the jujutsu sorcerers stared at one another. Sukuna was the only one chuckling in amusement.

"Heh. This oughta be the best thing I've ever seen," the mouth on Yuuji's face grinned wide. "Heh!" It was confirmed in his head now. Ryomen Sukuna, King of Curses, saw you as his partner. His equal.

"... That... monster... was Mom, wasn't she?" Yuuji quietly asked, spooked as his eyes darted around skittishly.

"Yeah," Nanami answered somberly. This time, you did look like an actual cursed spirit—eyes, skin, teeth and claws. It only happened for what, five seconds? But the appalling image was imprinted in their heads.

"She snapped his neck?" Megumi clarified. His father shook his head, eyes narrowed.

"No. It looked like she did, but she didn't." He glanced at Megumi. "She ripped it open with her bare hands."

"Damn," Choso muttered.

Funnily enough, they were only speed-walking behind America, Stephen, and Christine as they searched for the waypoint to the Book of Vishanti. But when you—looking like a zombie—forcefully opened the metal doors that the trio had closed, angry red eyes staring into them, something inside them told them to run, too, even if this was the past.

It was a 6D experience, after all.

So when you blasted the storage room with your powers and a stray computer screen knocked Gojo over the head, they were shocked. They were lucky enough to not be harmed during the Battle of Kamar-Taj, but that was proof that anything happening here—in spite of it being in the past—could physically affect them.

"Oh shit! Satoru!" Geto cussed, dragging his best friend out of the way.

"What—" Gojo was shocked. Yes, he didn't have his powers, but he was affected.

"Sensei! Did it actually hit you!?" Yuuji exclaimed.

"Y-Yeah, holy crap..." Gojo blinked, rubbing his head as he processed what was happening. "Ow? That hurt. A lot." A rapidly-forming bruise on his skin was evidence that he had been hit.

"Then I think we should all run, too! Now!" Nanami shouted—for once, raising his voice in alarm as they stared at your terrifying form in the doorway. Right as he said that, Strange was warning America and Christine.

"Go! Go, go, go, go!" Stephen urgently yelled. The jujutsu sorcerers followed after them, running as fast as they could from you—even overtaking Chavez, Strange, and Christine.

When they looked behind their shoulders, you were there—bloodied, limping on one leg, stepping on broken glass shards and debris with no shoes, blasting away doors and blockages.

"I feel like I'm in a horror movie!" Yuuji cried out as he ran. "You know, being chased by a crazy killer in a stinky tunnel! I love Mom but crap, I really wanna pee right now!"

"Me too! Holy shit!" Gojo yelled. "I've seen too many fucking jumpscares today from Y/N!"

Christine was able to close a door before you could pass, though. They staggered to a stop, hearing only the drops of water from the river above them.

Drop. Drop. Drop.

"Why the fuck did we stop?" Toji whispered harshly. "Shouldn't we continue running?"

"Same thoughts," Geto muttered, listening intently for any sign of you.

"She's here. Somewhere. Probably gonna pop out of nowhere," Gojo said with a nervous frown. "So just keep your eyes peeled. She won't lose America so easily."

Drip. Drop. Drip. Drop.

"Where did she go?" America whispered, scared.

Snarl!

You came out out of the shadows, the dim, flickering lights of the tunnel blinking over your red eyes.

"I swear, for a fucking moment, I saw that monster in her face," Gojo rubbed his eyes. "Not kidding. She looked a hella lot like Valak just now."

"... I saw it, too," Megumi swallowed quietly. "Her face... it was all cracked and decayed... and her teeth..."

"It was pointy. All of them," Choso murmured, watching you approach America.

"... So her appearance right now, it might be an illusion, too," Nanami deduced, moving back slowly with the others. "Her face might not be... well, as nice as we know it to be."

"The Darkhold's taken Y/N's pretty face, too? Well, shit," Geto snorted. However, when they looked at you now, it looks like you'd "fixed" your face to be normal again. "Thank God she destroyed the last one last time."

No wonder you were so good at fooling them you were an old woman when they first knew you. You could fix up your face, body, and surroundings any way you wanted.

"I warned you," you told Strange lowly.

"Other Wanda, if you're in there," Strange's hands lit up orange. "Hold your breath." He then proceeded to make river waters crash down on you, giving them time to run to the waypoint.

Fortunately, 616-Strange was able to open it. And it took them back to where Supreme Strange and America were first running from the Ribboned Creature. In the center was the shining Book of Vishanti. They all jumped down into the Gap Junction, the Space Between Universes.

"Really shiny up close, isn't it?" Gojo whispered in awe.

"Yeah," Geto and the others exhaled.

"Give me what I need," Strange murmured, taking the Book of Vishanti carefully from its seat.

"I think we're forgetting something," Yuuji scratched his head.

Their eyes widened. "They didn't close the damn door!" Nanami yelled and turned around, only for America to be literally dragged by the hair with red magic.

"It wouldn't have made much of a difference!" Gojo argued, eyes wide. "She can blast it open anyway!"

You were extremely pissed from being drenched in river water. This had to end now.

Christine cried out, running to America, only for Strange to stop her and protectively place a hand in front of her. Strange fired a blast of Eldritch magic at you, only for you to absorb it with your free hand and deflect it back to him and Christine, sweeping them off their feets. Tragically, the backlash also hit the Book of Vishanti, burning it to ash.

"Shit!" the jujutsu sorcerers cussed, ducking to avoid the violent blast.

You lifted America's struggling form from the ground with one hand, annoyed. Instantly, you took over her mind—as evidenced by her eyes glowing blue and her going limp. You manipulated it to open a random dimension in the Multiverse, using your magic to restrict Christine and Strange then toss them into the portal.

Wasting no time, you once more controlled America's mind to open a portal to your original universe. And there it was. Your own body, sitting cross-legged in the air, surrounded by sanguine wisps allowing you to dreamwalk. With a dark smile on your face—now that you were finally getting what you wanted—you tossed America into the portal. Then, in your original body, you opened your eyes—ceasing the dreamwalking spell.

As the portal slowly closed, the jujutsu sorcerers ran to the other side where original you was. And their last vision was 838-Wanda falling to her knees tiredly, finally in control of her own body, no matter how battered you caused it to be.

"My boys..." 838-You mumbled worriedly, levitating back to the entrance of the waypoint to the Gap Junction.

Behind the terrified America, the anxious jujutsu sorcerers watched as you wordlessly stared at the girl as you stepped closer, like you were wondering what to do next.

"... She looks different," Megumi pointed out, squinting. "The same, but really different?"

"Mom looks... sick," Yuuji frowned. He's frowned probably more than a hundred times today, seeing how your life played out.

"Yeah. It's the crazy look in her eyes," Gojo answered quietly, noticing the darkened bags around your eyes and that your skin tone had become ashier—like the Darkhold was physically (and mentally) making you ill. Your hair was wilder, messier.

You truly did look insane. Even the way you were staring at America, like she was some sort of prey; it wasn't like the normal you.

"The isn't what your children would want!" America weakly told you, only for you to ruthlessly throw her onto the sacrificial altar of the Darkhold Castle and pin her down. You circled her like a predator, the jujutsu sorcerers watching uneasily. You stopped right behind America's head, your blackened fingers mindlessly stroking the cool stone of the altar. You gave America an emotionless smile.

"They'll never know," you replied offhandedly, sending chills down their spines.

"Maybe not," America shot back. "But you will."

For a few seconds, you appeared to contemplate your whole decision. Like a glimpse of your kinder, uncorrupted self had shone through. Then, the scene rapidly changed to Strange and Christine, who had become stuck in a bleak universe where an Incursion had happened. They met... other, other Strange... who seemed a lot more sinister than all the other Strange variants they'd met. He had a longer beard, and his skin—ashy and pale, almost lifeless, like yours. This... Sinister Strange possessed a Darkhold.

"Careful. The Darkhold exacts a heavy toll," Sinister Strange declared, refusing to give 616-Strange the Book of the Damned. His words resonated through the jujutsu sorcerers, remembering how much you had changed. "Not just on its reality, but on its reader."

Eventually, the whole conversation took a dark turn, with a third eye ominously appearing on Sinister Strange's forehead.

"Ew. Reminds me of that damned Prison Realm," Gojo cringed as the two Stephens broke out into a fight made out of musical notes. It ended with Sinister Strange falling off the Sanctum, dying when he fell through the pointed entrance gates.

Then, they were momentarily back at the Darkhold Castle, seeing Wong suprisingly alive and trying to climb up. On the other hand, you had spread your arms to the side, beginning to siphon America's powers from her body. She screamed in agony as your hands and the sacrificial altar below her glowed crimson.

Strange, now holding the Darkhold, was attempting to execute the dreamwalking spell with the help of Christine.

"While I'm under, I need you to protect my body in case they attack me for trespassing," Stephen disclosed.

"Who's they?" Christine and the jujutsu sorcerers chorused.

"The souls of the damned." With that, Stephen summoned multiple candles from around the Sanctum, beginning to dreamwalk.

"Okay...? But doesn't a version of you have to live in that universe so that you can dreamwalk into them?" 838-Christine asked, confused.

Stephen peeked an eye open, "Who said they had to be living?"

That was when the jujutsu sorcerers found themselves where Supreme Strange was buried. Thunder rumbled from around them. His hand shot out as he rose from the ground, bones cracking as he opened a portal to Mount Wundagore. This time, it was Geto who was severely disturbed.

"I don't... like this," he muttered, looking away instead as he briefly recalled what Kenjaku had done to him. Up to this day, he still felt violated. Possessing a dead man's body? Yeah. He didn't have the greatest experience with that.

And the jujutsu sorcerers were back in Mount Wundagore, shivering in the icy cold. However, from Supreme Strange's corpse emerged dark, skeleton-like spirits.

"Stephen Strange!" they snarled, attacking him. "Possessing a dead body is forbidden!"

"Forbidden!"

"Trespasser! Trespasser! Trespasser!"

"Cease your dreamwalk, or face the eternal consequences!"

Weirdly enough, three of the spirits turned to them, making the hairs on their skins rise. The three approached them, hissing. "Trespassers! Trespassers!"

"Into the wretched memories of the Scarlet Witch!"

"How shameful!"

"How deplorable!"

"Sinners, sinners, sinners! All of you, who destroy the cursed!"

They were stunned. No beings in your memories had ever interacted with them. Yes, they experienced everything with their senses, but this? This was new. And were they... talking about cursed spirits? Were the souls of the damned cursed spirits, too? Vengeful ones?

Thankfully, before the souls of the damned could do any harm, Stephen was able to overpower them with Christine's help, using them as makeshift wings. They were all transported to the Darkhold Castle. Your head snapped towards Strange, stopping the ritual to get America's power.

"Dreamwalking, you hypocrite!" you screamed. Scornfully, you threw a blast of Chaos Magic at him, only for the souls of the damned to eat it up like dinner. You threw another blast at him, but he dodged it, directing the souls to you. They swarmed at you like bees, chanting and cackling. And for once, it was you who was frightened and wide-eyed, caught like a deer in headlights.

"Murderer! Murderer! Murderer!"

"Those things are scary," Yuuji winced, seeing as Wong restricted you in another magical ball along with the souls of the damned. "Kinda feel sorry for Mom."

Strange set America free, encouraging her that there was only one way to defeat you. At that same moment, you released a powerful blast of energy, escaping the souls and the magic restriction you were in. You paced towards Strange, throwing a ball of Chaos Magic at him, which dissolved his dead body like acid.

Well, at least until a roaring America Chavez landed a solid punch at you, creating shockwaves all over Mount Wundagore.

"Damn, that kid packs a punch," Gojo and the others were impressed.

"I'm even more shocked Y/N's still standing after that," Toji added. "Her durability's out of this world."

America stared at her fist in shock, then looked up at you confidently, "Uh-huh."

You were cradling your jaw, mania in your eyes as you madly smiled back, panting, "Mmmhmm—agh!"

America landed three more punches and a kick to your stomach, opening a portal that nearly made you fall into the boiling, lava-filled pits of Hel. Yes, Hel.

"I'm amazed by how durable she is but now Y/N really looks like she escaped from a mental asylum," Geto commented, arms crossed. "She looks insane! And not in a good way!"

"... Huh. It looks like Vecna's lair behind her," Yuuji pointed to the portal, shrugging. "Just saying."

Balancing yourself once more, you slowly—terrifyingly—turned back to America, a murderous glare in your eyes as you stopped being the punching bag. If looks could kill, America would've been dead long ago. You overpowered the girl, blocking her punch with your magic. The portal to Hel closed.

"I can't beat you," America realized, then closing her hand into a fist. "So I'll give you what you want." With that, she landed another strong punch at you, opening a portal. The jujutsu sorcerers watched, aghast as you lifted America by the neck with one hand, strangling her.

Just like what Agatha did to your Billy and Tommy.

Just like what Thanos did to Vision.

Unbeknowst to you, you had become the very thing you hated. The very person you despised.

The jujutsu sorcerers, on the other hand, witnessed your downfall. All of it.

"What was the saying?" Gojo murmured, remembering how you faded into dust during The Snap. "You either die a hero..."

"... Or live long enough to become the villain," Geto finished, looking at his surroundings. At the same time, you realized where you were. And you saw your boys, sitting on the couch, watching TV and eating popcorn peacefully.

"Billy... Tommy..." you breathed, only for them to scream in fear at the sight of you.

"Mommy! It's the witch!" the twins screamed, dropping their bowl of popcorn and running over the sofa.

"What. Have. You. Done," you hissed to America, tightening your hold on her neck as your hair flew wildly around your head.

"Damn, Y/N, this isn't you," Gojo muttered, shaking his head.

"Mom!" the twins shouted as your other self came running down the stairs, all washed up and changed into new clothes, but still scratched and bruised. She moved in front of the twins protectively, one hand glowing red, but it was clear she hadn't mastered her powers and didn't use them very much, judging by the terror and apprehension painted on her face. Her powers were primitive in comparison to yours.

"Wait! Boys!" you cried out desperately.

"It's okay, it's okay," 838-You assured them.

"I'M YOUR MOTHER!" you asserted viciously, chucking the couch to the wall. "Get away from them!" You then proceeded to fling your other self to the corner, making the jujutsu sorcerers wince at your cruelty. Other you screamed as she was thrown into a cabinet of books. She fell roughly to the floor.

"... That's how delusional she's become from the Darkhold?" Choso blinked, feeling pity for your variant. She's been through much over the past day.

Seeing what you did to their mom, 838-Billy and 838-Tommy ran down the stairs, hurling toys and multiple items at you. "Mommy! Get away from our mom!"

You blocked their throws with your arms, trying to appease and calm them with a gentler tone, "Hey—boys—stop!"

"You're not our real mom!"

"Please—please—"

"Get out of our house!"

"Wait, boys, stop it—"

"You're not our mom! Get out! Go away!"

It was when they threw a whole scooter at you that your patience snapped.

"STOP IT!" you screeched in a shrill, earsplitting volume, eyes hysterical. They all flinched in fear. Even the jujutsu sorcerers grew silent. They'd never seen you scream like that before.

Afraid, the twins retreated to the opposite side of the staircase. Slowly, with a joyful smile, you approached them, reaching out to touch their faces with your very hands after so, so long.

"Please don't hurt us," Tommy begged.

"Please," Billy sniffled, scared for himself and his brother.

Their words made you freeze in your spot. "... I would never hurt you," you assured them in a whisper, shaking your head. "Never." A single tear dropped to your cheek. "I would never hurt anyone. I'm not a monster."

Slowly, their young, terrified eyes peeked behind you, looking at their beaten, whimpering mother. Their eyes turned back to you, telling you it was a lie.

It was all a lie.

And everything came crashing down to you in realization, their gazes harsh as you slowly detached yourself from the influence of the Darkhold.

Murderer. That was what the souls of the damned labeled you as.

Monster. That was what these children saw you as.

And they were right.

"I'm—" you stammered, stepping back from Billy and Tommy. The jujutsu sorcerers watched as your pale, chapped lips began to tremble, more tears falling down your cheeks.

Oh, God. What have you done?

"... I-I'm sorry," you barely choked out, shaking as you placed a hand over your mouth. Other you tried to get up, only for her to stumble down helplessly. She was too injured and exhausted.

"Mom!" Billy and Tommy ran to her. Not you. "Are you okay!?"

"Hi! Hi!" she breathed out, touching their faces. "I'm okay. I'm okay."

Those were the exact same words you told your Billy and Tommy when they were running to you when you closed the hole in Westview during the fight against Agatha. To save them. And their father.

Seeing this, you sobbed, a hand over your stomach. Empty. Void of your children. Your twins. Your babies. To everyone else, it wasn't real. But to you? It was real. It was real to you.

The jujutsu sorcerers watched as you fell to your knees, crying at the familiar yet different sight.

"How long has it been since WandaVision?" Geto asked the others, crestfallen seeing you.

"A few months, perhaps? Maybe a year?" Nanami answered mournfully.

"You think... you think that maybe, Y/N had postpartum depression?" Suguru murmured.

"... Yeah. Likely," Toji replied, gazing at your kneeling form, clutching your stomach.

"Then she's no different to all the mothers in Japan who've lost a child," Nanami said. "And out of grief, brought to life cursed spirits." It wasn't uncommon. They'd exorcised many cursed spirits like that. Miscarriages, stillbirths... a mother's pain and suffering was unlike any other.

"... What is grief, if not love persevering?" Choso repeated to himself the words your late husband said to you.

"Unfortunately, love is the most twisted curse of them all, neh, Gojo-sensei?" Yuuji wiped his tears, sniffing at seeing you cry.

Gojo was quiet for a few moments, "... Yeah. It is."

All this madness and chaos, born out of your love. You had so much of it to share and spare, yet received none because all your loved ones were gone. The Scarlet Witch, born and forged, was just like a cursed spirit.

And your curse? It was love.

Your alternate self stood up, cautiously approaching you. The twins tried to stop her, but she assured them it was fine. You couldn't find it in yourself to look at her out of guilt and shame. You'd wrecked her world, her home, and her own body. It was unforgivable.

Then, she reached out to you, touching your cheek. Who else was there to comfort you... but you?

"It's okay," the jujutsu sorcerers heard from around them. It was your voice—no, it was your variant speaking to you. Telepathically. "I've had nightmares... over past few weeks... but they're not nightmares, are they?"

You slowly opened your teary eyes to look at your other self, so same, yet so different.

"They were your life. What you'd lived. What you've gone through," she told you mentally. Mirthlessly. "And while I was having those nightmares, you were having dreams. Dreams of my life. What I've lived. And all the happiness that was unfairly stolen from you. While you were possessing me, I also saw what you've seen from our other alternate selves. Their happy lives, too. I can't imagine how much pain you're in, being the only one who's gone through so much. The only one who's been deprived of a loving life."

You were silent, staring at her sadly.

"I'm sorry. For everything you've had to endure alone—" she murmured in your mind, her warm hand calming you. "Mother. Father. Pietro. Vision. Billy. Tommy."

You pursed your lips, tears welling in your eyes once more.

"I forgive you," she whispered. You stared at her—so good and kind. Capable of forgiveness. What you once were before you became... this. Then, finally, she spoke out loud as she removed her hand from your cheek. "Know that they'll be loved," she announced, reading your mind. Your only question to her. Your only wish—telling her to take care of them.

From the sidelines, listening and watching, some of them had silent tears fall down their faces. It was a painful goodbye, just like the one you had with Vision and your children. This time, you had to let go. Again. America closed the portal, bringing you back to the Darkhold Castle. You cried, knowing what you had to do next. You levitated towarda the sacrificial altar, kneeling down, hands glowing a misty, reddish-black. This time, you would be the sacrifice. Then, they saw in your face, the same exact expression you had when Thanos snapped his fingers.

Staring up at the sky hopelessly, waiting for death to come and take you once and for more. But as much as you wanted to, your Chaos Magic wouldn't allow you to die.

Not when you were the Scarlet Witch.

The Darkhold Castle began shaking. You allowed America and Wong to return to Kamar-Taj, leaving you alone with Stephen, who was still dreamwalking in his other self's corpse. They saw you slowly turn to him, repentant. This time, it was sincere, unlike that time in the apple orchard.

"I opened the Darkhold," you whispered regretfully. "I have to close it. No one will ever be tempted by the Darkhold again."

Strange slowly nodded at you. And inwardly, he was right about you. He knew that deep inside, you were a good person. Just hurt and lonely. He knew that as always, you would set things right in the end. And he never doubted that. Just because one has stumbled and lost his way doesn't mean that they're lost forever. Professor X told him that. And it looks like you were able to read his mind.

With your powers, you made the Darkhold fall, taking it down with you in it. Before they could be hit, the jujutsu sorcerers were suddenly teleported afar to a cliff overlooking the crumbling castle, their last sight of you being a blast of red.

"Mom—" Yuuji whispered worriedly. Suddenly, they were with 838-Christine and Strange. The former neurosurgeon woke the unconscious woman up.

"... Is it over?" she asked, concerned.

"Yeah," he answered.

"Is America okay?"

"She's on her way to get us."

Christine swallowed, "... Wanda?"

The jujutsu sorcerers' ears perked up. Strange, sadly, shook his head. "No." At that moment, though, the Darkhold beside them burned into ash from red flames.

"So she destroyed the Darkhold in every universe," Strange realized.

"She did the right thing," Christine smiled.

"Yes. She did." Strange smiled back.

The consequent scenes they were seeing now all seemed glitchy, but then they saw you—in another universe—destroy the knowledge and contents of the Darkhold. You absorbed the entity chained in the main Darkhold: Chthon, the primordial god of chaos. Somewhat like Cthulhu. A Lovecraftian beast.

"You do not possess me, Chthon," they heard your voice declare as you absorbed the god. "I possess you."

None of them knew that something was chained and sealed within you—something that that ancient and dangerous. It was almost ironic: like mother, like son. Chthon was sealed within you while Sukuna was stuck inside Yuuji.

Then they saw snippets of you with Agatha... then Loki... and other individuals. The glitchy flashbacks with you ended when a hole appeared in the now-empty space they were in... and a feminine hand dragged them out one by one.

Thankfully, it didn't have talons or crooked fingers. They knew it was you who'd come to save them.

The sorcerers were back in their world; in your living room, specifically. You—the present you they knew as Y/N L/N—were staring at them with an unreadable expression. Were you angry? Were you pissed? Were you sad?

"... I'm not angry," you told them all quietly, reading their thoughts and everything they'd seen. "You've seen it all. What I've done." You chewed your lips, suddenly averting your gaze. "But what matters is that you're all okay and in one piece. Whatever... spell Agatha put in that flash drive had gone bonkers and dragged you all into it." They were silent as they stared at you, still processing those last few scenes of you they were able to see. "I'm sorry—"

Ding dong!

Your doorbell rang. Sighing, you walked away from the jujutsu sorcerers and opened the doors (thankfully, you'd magicked up the heater and everything else in the house before dragging the boys out of the television screen). You blinked at the person at the door, wrapped in lots of thick layers but still shivering from the blizzard outside. Did he... travel all the way from the grocery shop to here?

"You... uh... d-dropped y-y-your keys," Higuruma stammered from how freezing it was outside. He handed you your keys. Wide-eyed, you immediately let him in, worried about how long he's been in the cold.

That was when he saw the guys in your living room, all scrutinizing him and wondering who he was and how he knew you.

"Who the hell are you?" It was Sukuna who spoke... as a mouth... on Yuuji's cheek. He wasn't supposed to hear or see anything since he wasn't a sorcerer, but the jujutsu sorcerers were only shocked when he tilted his head at Yuuji in question.

"Attorney Higuruma Hiromi," he introduced himself, unintimidated by all these men glaring at him. He's had worse, facing criminals and all. And right, he also sees those weird spirit thingies. He always has since he was a kid. In the corner, you sighed, leading Higuruma to the kitchen to offer him something warm to drink. You popped your head back into the living room, eyes boring into the speechless jujutsu sorcerers.

"I'll talk to you boys later."

At least they were back home again...?

(to be continued)

Author's Note: Hi, everyone! It's been a while! Sorry for being gone for so long and being inactive, even in answering my asks. Thank you also for your patience. After my very draining and somewhat hectic slash traumatic semester last June, my body basically took a break. Mentally, physically, and emotionally. All I did was rest, do nothing, and catch up on sleep for a month or so. I also went home to visit my dad, spending time with my family and looking for other ways to earn extra income from other gigs because I need to save up on allowance. Then... after that and currently, I'm working on my thesis because dang, I'm halfway through college now! Wow! Still, I tried my best to really write the entire DSMOM2 accurately inbetween my short breaks—so that was almost 2 hours of dialogue plus brainstorming for the JJK men's reactions. I hope you understand! And thank you all so much for your overwhelming support! I can't promise when the next updates will be, because time flies so fast and I'll have to move away from home, into a dorm, in less than a month since my 3rd year of uni begins again. It's hella stressful, but I'm 2 years away from graduating as a speech-language therapist! 🙏🥰

[TL ; DR: Got burnt out from school, took a vacation and mental health break + social media detox, gonna become a junior college student soon, could really use some extra money from writing these fics. I love writing and it's emotionally fulfilling, but physically and time-wise, really exhausting. 😅]

If you can and wish to, please support me on my Ko-Fi here! Thank you so much to whoever would like to help me out more even if writing is just my hobby! I'd appreciate it a lot. ☕️

Reblogs, comments, hearts, constructive criticism, and any kind of interaction are much welcome! Thank you for 1100+ notes on this fic. I've never imagined it would get so far. I'm hoping to publish it on AO3 if I find time. Also, I would love to hear your thoughts about this chapter and even just the DSMOM2 film! See you next time! And please don't spam my inbox about when the next chapter will come out. You can ask, but a reminder to please ask nicely and don't be demanding! 🤨‼️

(For the taglist, I'll try to keep up with all the requests to be added but I've kinda lost track, hehe. Just comment in this chapter if I forgot to add you or you would want to be added or if you've updated your name/URL. 💗)

taglist: @vampireindistress @sparklingmallow @gummy-dummy @haleypearce @artemishunter18 @torasshu-sama @thewordfae @nanamin-pointo @whoreuc @simpinsimpleton @sache41 @osiris1rhi @crzyinluve @dame-sunflowers @thirstyfangirl @yuh-tears @vespertio @butyfigers @fiona782 @t-misaki @jihaegguk @revenge-of-the-bucket-demon @beeframon @simpforporcoandlevi @unkn0wn2024 @dibhachu @todaywasafairytale07 @vishousmate @tangoogle @lyralibra @fleurwritesitsblossom @deviljoonie @pearlstiare @moss-murin @surhii @senjuasuna @njisano @marbleii @sheitsme @kiyosato @moonchild-artemisdaughter @shadowyknightbeargoth @yuki-chan23 @akuri-shinsou @tellatoast @nako-ley @depresso-404error @siriusblackrunmeover17 @lovely-maryj

@tojidilfs @ikisstoga @sleepydang @fall-myriad @friedtyrantthing @bl6o6dy @fandomfangirl006 @lovely-maryj @marycarabell @bealiz13 @lowilaufeyson @eva-616

#jujutsu kaisen #jjk #nanami kento #gojo satoru #fushiguro toji #ryomen sukuna #geto suguru #kamo choso #higuruma hiromi #nanami x reader #gojo x reader #toji x reader #sukuna x reader #geto x reader #choso x reader #higuruma x reader #scarlet witch #x reader #thera.writes

[thera-daydreams]

just turned 21 today 🥳🎊

and as a birthday gift, i'm gonna give out some spoilers to the readers of my scarlet witch x jujutsu kaisen fic. i may be on a temporary hiatus and might not be updating a while, but these are just stuff i've long planned on writing:

(future fanfic spoiler alerts below! if you don't wanna know, don't click!)

yes, higuruma becomes a jujutsu sorcerer in my fic even without the culling games happening anymore 👀

how he'll become one... well, i'm not saying... but it's pretty lit if i say so myself 🤭

i don't plan on making wanda!y/n end up with one of the jjk guys at the end hehehe 😙

wanda!y/n will get a daughter in the jjk!world because she absolutely deserves one 💟

how she gets a daughter and who's her daughter... or the daughter's father... that's another secret... i'm still thinking of a good name, though... 😂

there might, might, might be a confrontation between the jjk clans, elders, and the scarlet witch... but i'm still thinking about this... 😬

and who knows, some of the jjk!characters might see what their fates would've been if wanda!y/n weren't around (*cough* canon manga reality *cough*)

And yeah, that's all I'm gonna say so far! Take this as my apology for not updating and writing the next chapters properly. 😭❤️

#jjk.works #thera.thoughts #jujutsu kaisen #thera.interacts #thera.writes #jujutsu kaisen x reader

[thera-daydreams]

Oh yeah... The Sweet Old Lady is a Witch will definitely have to go through some rewrites after Multiverse of Madness. See ya'll in June while the chapters are under construction again! 🤭🤫

(The JJK boys are in for a big, big, big surprise. Even I was shooketh, too, seeing the film. I'm speechless. 😀)

Anyways, now that it's MoM season this week, please don't comment any spoilers on my fic chapters and my asks! I can't reply to you guys if you address in it my asks. Just feel free to chat me in my inbox instead. Thank you! 🥰

#thera.thoughts #thera.writes #jjk.works #jujutsu kaisen x reader

[thera-daydreams]

please update😭😭😭😭

hi, anon! please don't spam my askbox asking me to update. i find it a bit rude and honestly makes me less motivated to write. please understand that i'm also very busy with stuff and other priorities in my life. i'm also living away from home now because of university so that makes it even harder for me to update since i have no one else here to look after me anymore.

i appreciate that you like my fic but also, kindly have some boundaries. authors can't all update as frequently as they can, even if they wanted to. writing isn't easy and it takes a whole lot of time and effort. i'm good with people asking me when i'll update, but just do not overload my askbox with it or else i really might close my askbox until my next update or after that. hope you understand.

thanks!

#thera.answers #thera.thoughts #thera.writes

[thera-daydreams]

ᴛʜᴇ ꜱᴡᴇᴇᴛ ᴏʟᴅ ʟᴀᴅʏ ɪꜱ ᴀ ᴡɪᴛᴄʜ

ᗢ jujutsu kaisen x scarletwitch!reader ᗢ

12. destiny

Chapter Index & Synopsis

warning: will contain spoilers from the jjk manga and the latest mcu movies/comics/shows (particularly wandavision, loki, spiderman: nwh, as well as content from doctor strange in the multiverse of madness). once again, this will contain heavy spoilers—you have been warned. angst, cussing, cursing, murder, some disturbing themes, & swear words will be here, too. content warning as well for wanda's depression and suicidal thoughts. wow... 11k words? just... wow. longest chapter i've ever written in my life. but note that this is unedited and probably has a bunch of typos, lol. still, hope you enjoy! imma edit this later or tomorrow. hope it's not... too overwhelming... hihihi. this is my birthday gift to you all! thanks for 500+ followers and almost 800 notes on this fic! ❣️🎉🎂

[EDIT] 6/27/2022, 10:01AM: Renamed the chapter and removed some of the last parts after the events of Dr. Strange in the Multiverse of Madness! They'll be moved and rewritten to Chapter 13.

(word count: 10,458)

(previous chapter)

Impossible. That couldn't be. Chaos Magic. Scarlet Witch. Those grave words echoed in your mind over and over again, adding to the weight on your shoulders. Hearing your sons grunt from the tight garrotes around their necks, you quickly snapped out from the revelation-induced daze your mind was in. The safety and security of your children was your number one priority. You couldn't think about yourself right now. No. Your kids only had you to rely on now that Vision was nowhere to be found.

"My powers work out here or did you forget?" you threatened Agatha menacingly. The dark-haired woman only chuckled.

"No, dear. I'm counting on it," she replied confidently before roughly tugging on the purple magical wires that were throttling your kids.

"No!" you cried out loudly, instantly blasting a bolt of black-and-crimson energy at Agatha. With a yelp, she fell to the ground, seemingly unmoving. Meanwhile, the jujutsu sorcerers who were watching had become tenser than ever. "That... knocked her out already?" Yuuji gawked. The others shook their head, disbelieving.

"Well, that was unbelievably quick for a fight," Geto crossed his arms, silently attempting to calm his own frazzled nerves. Still, like the others, they kept looking between you, your sons, and Agatha's suspiciously unconscious body.

"Go to your room!" you sternly ordered Billy and Tommy, slowly walking closer towards them to check Agatha's situation. Your arms were poised for battle, your magical mists swirling more powerfully—chaotically, synchronizing with the turmoil of emotions within you. But your kids were being stubborn, insisting that they stay with you and that they could help you. Frustrated, you were about to scold them about the gravity of this situation when Agatha's voice resonated from behind them. She rose up from the floor without bending, looking very much like the undead Dracula rising from his coffin. Wincing, fear struck Billy's and Tommy's faces (and frankly enough, Agatha's spooky way of getting back on her feet disturbed your sorcerer onlookers). "Listen to your mother, boys!"

"Now!" you shouted to the boys, far louder, stricter, and more serious than before, leaving no room for arguments. Quickly, Tommy used his super speed to get him and Billy back into your house. Now that your attention was focused on Agatha, you fired another bolt of energy at her, only for her to catch it—the red energy dissipating into purple in her hands.

Your eyes widened in shock.

"What just happened?" Choso blinked. The others with him were confused, too. None of your previous opponents have ever been able to catch your energy blasts. At that moment, your left hand suddenly felt number. You looked down at it, seeing that it had turned ashy—greyed and lifeless. It felt like pins and needles that wouldn't disappear yet also numbed at the same time.

"Wh—Wha—" you stuttered, stunned at seeing your hand shrivel.

Agatha smirked pridefully, seeing your magic become hers at last, "I take power from the undeserving. It's kinda my thing."

"Watch out!" Nanami and Toji had yelled involuntarily, seeing Agatha's own energy blast coming right at you. With how distracted you were, it hit you square on the torso and knocked you off your feet. Your body slammed and rolled painfully on the concrete of the cul de sac. You grunted at the sudden impact. Panting, you pulled yourself back up, hands glowing once more.

"You gotta give it to Y/N. She's really... durable, isn't she?" Geto commented, impressed. "Didn't even bruise or bleed after a magical hit like that."

"You're clearly in over your little red head," Agatha taunted. "So why don't you surrender your magic to someone who knows what to do with it? And I'll let you keep this pathetic little part of the world all to yourself." She walked towards you, unafraid of you at all. Your glare turned angry. Murderous, even. You didn't verbally reply when she asked again. "What do you say?"

Your response was hurling your car right at her, crashing into a nearby house. It was reminiscent of how you tossed a bunch of cars at Iron Man years ago in the Battle of Leipzig Airport. One person in particular was very much enjoying himself.

"Heh," the mouth on Yuuji's cheek began to laugh maniacally out of nowhere. "Heh. Hehehe. Hahahaha! Excellent, excellent, excellent!"

"The hell's wrong with you, Sukuna?" Gojo stared at the mouth. Sukuna's sharp grin only widened.

"This. This is what I want to see!" he cackled. "I haven't had this much entertainment in ages! I wonder if Y/N will kill again. I wonder if we'll get to see that side of her, that woman who'll stop at nothing to get what she fucking wants!"

If only Sukuna knew how much that would be true later on.

Perhaps it was wrong of them. It was supposed to be unsettling... maybe even unpleasant to see you—whom they always knew as a sweet, lovely, and kind lady who changed their lives—so aggressive and ruthless in battle. You were protective, almost warlike, just to make sure your children were alright. Instead, your change in attitude warmed their bodies. Sukuna was right. You were hot—no, that wasn't the right word. You were stunning... absolutely breathtaking when you were fighting someone seriously. Drop-dead gorgeous. In short, you were sexy when you were pissed. But the other men would rather keep that to themselves and not boast it to the world like the King of Curses did.

Yuuji, on the other hand, was not happy. He slapped the mouth on his face for the nth time, frowning just like Megumi beside him, "Stop talking about my mom like that, Sukuna! God, you're gross."

The five older jujutsu shamans could only avoid Yuuji's and Megumi's judgmental gazes, focusing back on you. You had been checking if Agatha was truly down this time, her black leather boots sticking out of the rubble left of the home, somewhat like how the Wicked Witch of the East looked when Dorothy's house fell on her. From the reflection on a nearby Window, you saw Vision slowly levitate down behind you. The boys recognized it as the White Vision that Hayward reconstructed for his personal ambitions. But you didn't know that. You approached the colorless Vision, eyes cautious, but full of hope and joy. "Vision? Is that really you?"

"No! No, Mom! That's not him! Not your Vision!" Yuuji yelled, engrossed in the scene. Of course, you couldn't hear them. They watched as he cupped your cheek gently, imitating the gentle caress the original Vision used to show you. You leaned into his touch, wariness gone.

"Wanda..." was all White Vision said, his other hand cupping the opposite cheek. Before you could react, his hold suddenly tightened. You yelped in agony, feet scrambling to touch the ground as the White Vision held you up in the air, your jaw and skull beginning to crack.

"No!" the jujutsu sorcerers exclaimed.

"And I was told you were powerful," White Vision remarked, almost crushing your head. He was suddenly thrown into a faraway trailer van, though, your Hex Vision appearing after disappearing since Halloween. You landed on the ground, knees bent as you breathed heavily as the pain in your head faded away.

"Where are the boys?" Vision asked, turning back to you. You ran closer to him, holding your chest and trying to catch your breath.

"They're in the house. Safe." Knowing you were lacking time, you immediately apologized to your husband. "Vision. I should've told you everything—the moment I realized what I'd done, I should've told you—"

Vision gently smiled at you. The sight nearly made your heart stop. He hadn't smiled at you genuinely in so long. "It's alright, Wanda," he assured you. He recalled everything that Darcy had told him; your history with Thanos and his deaths, how you were coping, and overall what WandaVision was. "I know why you made this world, but this—"

"I can fix it," you interrupted him, determined. There was a hum of wind nearby you. Agatha materialized once more, an interested look on her face as she gazed at White Vision, arising from the flaming explosion behind him.

"Oh. This is awkward," she mocked, a fine brow upturned as her dark nails rested on her cheek. "Your ex and your boyfriend at the same party. Who're you gonna choose, Wanda?"

You ignored her, turning back to your husband and nodding at him. "Vision. This is our home."

He nodded back at you, "Then let's fight for it." With that, he tackled White Vision and flew into the sky. Agatha, on the other hand, had re-materialized somewhere else, heading towards town. Your powers glowed once more as you levitated, following Agatha to make sure she doesn't do any more damage. The jujutsu sorcerers were automatically pulled towards you, and they found themselves in a floating bubble that was right behind you.

"So this is what she feels when she's flying," Megumi murmured in amazement, the sensation very much different when he was using his shikigami.

"It feels... nice..." Yuuji realized. He was going to ask you in the future if you could let him levitate with you. After a minute or so, the you of the past dropped down to the Westview Town Circle, alert and actively searching for the witch's whereabouts. Unfortunately, all you could see was the town residents bustling about. You walked around. Where in the world was—

"Agh!" You harshly stumbled face-first into the ground as a magical blast of energy hit you. Groaning in pain, you staggered to stand up once more, staring up at the rooftop where Agatha had hidden herself.

"That... must've really hurt," Choso whispered worriedly, seeing how you were physically struggling to keep up with Agatha Harkness.

Said sorceress only kept jeering at you, uttering the obvious. "Wanda," she drawled. "You've never been up against another witch before." She almost snorted at how powerless you were against her. It wasn't like you could do anything to her, right? "Did you know there's an entire chapter devoted to you in the Darkhold? That's the Book of the Damned."

Darkhold. Book of the Damned. Book of Sins. Hearing that familiar title, the jujutsu sorcerers' attentions were piqued. Wasn't that the stolen grimoire you'd been looking for across the universes? The one that delayed you from getting to Shibuya? The one that was more dangerous than any other Special Grade Cursed Object they ever knew, including Sukuna's fingers? Sadly, the you of the past was clueless about what it was. However, none of them knew that there was something about you written in the book.

Seeing how oblivious you were, Agatha summoned the Darkhold in front of her, its pages turning to where she wanted it to be. She declared the ancient transcriptions out loud, "The Scarlet Witch is not born, she is forged. She has no coven; no need for incantation."

The jujutsu sorcerers listened intently. Not born, but forged? What did that mean? Was this a prophecy or something? Denying her statements, you irritatedly shouted at your opponent, arms spread out wide. "I'm not a witch! I don't cast spells! No one taught me magic!"

Agatha continued speaking, "Your power exceeds that of the Sorcerer Supreme."

"Sorcerer Supreme?" Gojo muttered to himself, remembering the events of Infinity War and Endgame that they had watched. "Isn't that the Ancient One lady?" In the jujutsu world, he himself was probably the equivalent of Sorcerer Supreme—it was just that his title was Strongest Sorcerer, instead.

"But Y/N-san had mentioned that in the present, when that Loki guy visited the shop, Doctor Strange was already Sorcerer Supreme," Geto added. Agatha's next statement, though, caught them off guard.

"It is your destiny to destroy the world," she read out from the Darkhold.

That stunned the spectators. What did she just say? You looked equally as terrorized. Destroy the world? You? How would you even do that!? Frustrated, you snarled at her, "I'm not what you say I am!"

"Yeah! Mom isn't that kind of person!" Yuuji exclaimed even if his voice won't be heard by your past self. Agatha only gave you a knowing look, scrutinizing you head to toe.

"Oh really?" She began chanting in Latin, with the surrounding Westview residents stopping what they were doing. The first to snap out of the mind control was that certain blonde lady you'd interacted with at the poolside. Her smiling expression immediately became antsy as she slowly approached you.

"I have a bad feeling about this," Megumi said to himself quietly, looking at the other nearby citizens.

"Dottie," you addressed the blonde warily, not knowing why she was walking to you. Trembling anxiously, she corrected you.

"My name is Sarah. I have a daughter. She's eight," she started, tense; a haunted look in her eyes. "Maybe—Maybe she could be friends with your boys. If—If you like that storyline!" She seemed extremely wary to not upset you in any way; to comply to what you wanted as much as possible. "Or, uh, the school bully, even! Really, anything!" she begged worriedly. "If you could just... let her out of her room. If I could just hold her, please!"

It dawned unto the sorcerers that this was like that time when Vision awakened the real Norm, desperate and in pure agony. It was what drove the initial argument between you two as a couple a few episodes ago. Your head snapped towards Agatha angrily, "What are you doing to her!? You're making her say this!"

Agatha gave you an annoyed look, rolling her eyes as she waved her hand, freeing the rest of the citizens from your control. "She's your meat puppet. I just cut her strings," she scoffed.

The Westview residents began closing on you, surrounding you—crying to you about what they were going through, begging you to set them free. To let them go. The sorcerers could sense that you were getting overwhelmed with all the people—all the voices calling out to you.

"Fuck," Toji muttered, unnerved by all the unwanted attention you were getting. Obviously, you were being pushed to your limits. And they already saw what happened the last time that limit was pushed. "This isn't gonna be good."

"I don’t recognize my face in the mirror, my voice when I speak. I used to try to resist you, but now, I can’t remember why, do you?" Herb, no, John, asked. There was a lost, haunted glaze in his eyes.

"Conscious of their actions, but unable to do anything they want," Gojo chewed on his lip, listening closely. Your powers were truly something else.

Beverly—whose real name was Isabel—was desperate, terrified as your head swiveled to her, "My husband is on a business trip. Tell him I love him and not to come back here. Ever."

The Westview pizza delivery guy, whom you knew as the happy-go-lucky messenger Dennis, exhaled tiredly, "I’m exhausted."

You shook your head rapidly, denying it, still thinking that Agatha was behind all this. "No, you’re fine, you’re fine! You’re all, you’re all going to be fine!" you assured them.

You kept trying to convince them to calm down but to no use. Norm—real name Abilash—spoke again, confessing to you the truth, "When you let us sleep, we have your nightmares."

"Y/N has nightmares?" Nanami asked, suddenly turning to your housemates. Choso frowned.

"We never hear anything from her room nor does she say anything," the half-Curse admitted.

"I don't hear anything either," Toji simultaneously said (which was a big deal since he had impeccably heightened senses).

"Our rooms are soundproof. I think Y/N made them that way," Geto mused, frowning deeply. "But if she does have them, she never lets us know. Or..." He sighed. "... She's very good at hiding it."

That was impossible. That couldn't be. "No, no, t-that’s not—that's not true!" Shaking your head fervidly, tears pricked your eyes. "I’ve—I’ve kept you safe... in here." You held your fists close to your chest, trying to push away that guilt inside you. "You—you feel—you feel... at peace!" It sounded like you were trying to convince yourself more rather than them.

"We feel your pain," Sarah whispered, her agony on full display as she regarded you sadly.

"No!" you swallowed the lump in your throat. They don't feel your pain. They don't. They couldn't. You'd never wanted them or anyone to experience your pain. Never.

"Your grief is poisoning us," Mrs. Hart wailed.

"N-No, I am not—stop, s-stop!" you stammered anxiously. They were moving in closer. Closer. Too close. Go away, your mind repeated. You wanted them to move back. Move. Move.

"Please, let us go," a miserable-looking Norm beseeched you.

"I wanna go back home!" Herb implored, fear and despair displayed on his features. The countless voices in the crowd began to overlap, drowning each other out. Your vision narrowed; these people felt like two walls that would crush you in-between.

"Let us go!" they begged you desperately. You kept turning around, gaze switching from one tormented face to another, your expression frantic as you felt more and more suffocated in the middle of all the claustrophobic chaos.

"Please!"

Too close.

"Let us go!"

Move away.

"Wanda!"

Go away!

The resounding scream you let out was filled with excruciation, red wisps bursting from your hunched figure as you shut your stinging eyes and covered your ringing ears, trying to close yourself off from everyone and everything. Your magic automatically protected you from the so-called threat that it perceived, but it resulted in your powers strangling those people around you. When you opened your eyes, you were horrified to see the Westview residents writhing on the floor in agony, clawing at their necks, struggling to breathe as they gazed up at you with teary eyes.

The sorcerers seemed torn about the forlorn situation. They had no idea what to say, and they wrestled with themselves with how they should perceive you. It was unintentional, they knew that, but you... you were so dangerous when you were like this. Emotional. On the other hand, your circumstances had pushed you to becoming like this. You were a victim. Not a villain. Or so they hoped. Fortunately, they were beginning to see that you were starting to accept the truth of your actions. You weren't making the residents feel safe and at peace like you thought. It was the exact opposite.

"I think... this is why she made the Mini-Hex around the shop with a very specific goal in mind," Nanami realized forlornly. "She wants her customers and everyone else in the shop to feel the exact opposite of what these people went through."

"And it's why she said helping us in Shibuya was her way of repenting," Gojo sighed, unable to bear looking at you so... broken. "Man, this sucks. This sucks!" He kicked the not-even-real ground, mood soured.

Realizing what you'd done, you looked down at your hands in horror. It was Lagos all over again. You quickly removed the magic asphyxiating their necks, "No! No. Stop! I’m sorry!"

"If you won't let us go, just let us die," Mrs. Hart wheezed out, clutching her chest. That made the sorcerers watching the scene grow more concerned. Was it so bad... whatever it was you were feeling... that these people would rather die than go through it again? Was this what you felt and experienced everyday? Was it so terrible that even when you slept, you had night terrors that these people wouldn't want to see again? Was your grief so dreadful that it felt like poison to have it?

"I will—" you hiccupped. A stray tear fell down your cheek; a sniffling Yuuji in the corner was about to dash to you even if it was just a vision. "I will let you go, I promise—"

"What's stopping you?" Agatha suddenly chimed in, having watched the whole thing, simply amused. You turned around, almost forgetting she was there on top of a building. "Heroes don't torture people."

At her words, you gazed down at your glowing red hands, a determined look appearing on your face. Gathering up all your power, the ground shook as a crimson beam of light shot up from your entire being, hitting the uppermost portions of the Hex. With a loud cry, you screamed at the citizens urgently, "Go! All of you! Now!"

"Whoa..." the sorcerers gawked as the Hex was slowly reversed and opened. From this angle—right beside you—they could see how ginormous the barrier actually had become ever since you expanded it.

"This is Domain Expansion amped up to the maximum level," Megumi mumbled, eyes wide as he stared at the sky. As everything inside the Hex glitched from one time period to another, the scared citizens ran for their lives, the tears in the barrier growing larger and larger. In the corner, Agatha cackled pridefully.

"Hahahaha! Now you'll see!" Just as she said that, Hex Vision fell quickly from the heavens after his laser beams faltered against White Vision. He came crashing down onto the concrete road on your right. Your head snapped in the direction of the loud noise. Eyes widening, you realized that your husband was... fading away?

"Wanda!" he shouted, his voice sounding garbled and distorted. A look of horror crossed your already overexerted features.

"N-No, w-wait, what—" you stuttered out shakingly in fear as you stared at your love hold his arm out towards you. But you couldn't move; you were occupied and stuck opening the Hex, your arms still stretched.

On your left, behind you, your two sons—who'd been planning on assisting the fight with their powers—crashed down, as well. Both your husband and children began glitching out just like all the items caught inside the Westview Anomaly. What was worse was that they began dispersing—fragmenting into tinier bits and pieces the more the barrier was torn open.

"Mom! Help us! Mom!" Billy and Tommy cried out, terrified at what was happening to them. Why were they fading away? Why was their father fading away, too?

"W-Wha—" you stammered, looking at your children, in the same state as their father. You'd forgotten. You really had. Your family felt so, so real and true that you'd forgotten that they were a product of the Hex, too. The very same one you were dispelling at this very moment.

"Now do you see? You tied your family to this twisted world!" Agatha arrogantly voiced out. "And now one can't exist without the other!" What a dilemma you had on your hands. "Save Westview or save your family."

"This is a... shitty predicament," Nanami uttered sadly, unable to bear the agony in your eyes as you were forced to choose between saving the citizens and your own flesh and blood. Clear blue skies from outside the Hex had peeked out, contrasting the stark reds mixed with shadows and light that distinguished your world from the outside world. All of it in its sheer size and glory had come from you and now, it was being undone with your willpower to let those citizens go from your grief. But at what cost?

"If she reverses the Hex, she has to give Vision up again for the third time and then also her babies?" Toji scowled deeply, the scar on his lip curving down, too. "Shitty isn't enough to describe it."

"It's like there's no winning for Y/N," Choso whispered lowly. "Every single time she has to give someone up. First, it was protecting Sokovia against Ultron versus being able to stay with her brother. Then it was either Vision or the fate of her whole universe from Thanos. Now?"

"It's her family or those tortured souls she didn't mean to trap in her illusion," Gojo finished regretfully, jaw clenched. His arms were balled into tight fists at his side at the situation. He could recall the smile you've always given him—from an old lady to the young woman he's always admired. How was your smile so bright and sincere when you'd experienced this? All of this? He and the others watched ruefully as you faced another double-bind in your life. Both metaphorically and physically.

"I can't imagine how... strong Y/N is for going through all of this," Geto chewed on his bottom lip nervously as the scene unfolded. "And I don't just mean her abilities." If it were him in your place... well, it would be a different story.

"Boys!" Vision yelled laboriously, reaching out towards you and the kids with all the strength he had left in him.

"Mom! Help! Please!" they sobbed, falling onto their chests.

"No!" you wailed audibly, realizing what was happening as you struggled to keep the Hex open to let the Westview residents out safely. Your head turned from Vision to your sons, who were slowly beginning to lose their consciousness. Agatha could be heard cackling in the background.

You were practically the sole thing holding this world of yours together, muscles taut with so much tension and effort. If you broke now, everything—including your family—would dissolve into nothing. You can't let that happen. You wouldn't let that happen. "No," was all that weakly escaped from your lips. You gritted your teeth. Not again. Letting out a loud cry of pain, the veins on your neck bulged with the strain as you effortfully wrung your arms to your chest, effectively hauling and closing the borders of the Hex. The force behind the action made your whole body slacken with exhaustion. You fell to the concrete on your hands and knees, white spots dancing around your peripheral vision as you tried to maintain consciousness from your loss of balance. The world felt like it was spinning right now.

Vision, Billy, and Tommy immediately came to your aid the moment they stopped dissolving, fortunately. Your husband gently pulled you up, but all you could focus on now was that you could still hear, see, and feel you family. "Mom! Mom, are you okay?" they asked worriedly.

"Hi, hi, hi," you breathed heavily, kissing their foreheads as Vision kissed your head, all of you relieved to still have one another.

"Can't catch a fucking break, can she, huh?" Sukuna suddenly chimed in, the lips on Yuuji's face curled into a sneer. The others could only stay silent as they watched you reunite with your loved ones. It was a heartwarming sight, only for Agatha to ruin the moment once more, aiming her magic towards them.

"No!" you shouted with wide eyes, reflexively and instantly maneuvering yourself to act as their shield. It took no hesitation for you—not a second thought, even—to conjure a protective barrier against Agatha's magic for the sake of your family. Let it be you rather than them. But it led to you being her target instead, her magic siphoning out your own, a stabbing pain shooting out towards every single nerve fiber in you. You groaned tiredly when Agatha stopped, letting out an exhausted exhale as you finally stared at your arms. They were greyed. Numb. You couldn't even feel the usual coolness of your wedding ring and the silver watch on your left hand. The chilliness that had started on your hands when Agatha first stole your magic had crept up to your elbows now. To sum it up, it was an unpleasant feeling. Very unpleasant.

"Oh, fuck," Toji swore out loud, glancing at Agatha. "She took a ton more than the first time."

"Damn hag," Gojo muttered, bright eyes glaring at the Salem witch. (He wasn't the only sorcerer staring daggers at Agatha; Nanami in the corner was giving Geto's death glare a run for his money.)

Even Vision was getting more and more worried with what happened to you, his synthezoid eyes filled with such human concern. Your sons were also getting anxious with your weakening state. "Mom, are you okay?"

Clearly, you weren't, but you would never tell them that. You opted to just nod at them in reply, but they weren't satisfied with your answer. Before they could say another word, however, the SWORD troops and trucks that had managed to enter that earlier gap in the Hex surrounded you and your family. White Vision had also flown right behind you four, hovering and waiting for his opponent. Agatha, too, had scoffed and flown closer, cooing mockingly at the sight, "How sweet." All of you were surrounded, but you guys were poised for a fight. Together.

"Huh. It's like the Incredibles," Yuuji thought out loud, making the other sorcerers blink at him. After watching the sight even more, they mentally agreed with his statement. The four of you really were like a superhero family. Before they could say anything else, the scene in front of them shifted to White Vision and Hex Vision fighting... and then... not exactly fighting? Instead of a hand-to-hand showdown, it turned into an... extremely complicated philosophical discussion.

"The fuck are these two saying?" Toji huffed, crossing his arms. He—and many of the other sorcerers watching—had no clue about this Ship of Theseus debate (there were practically question marks on top of Yuuji's and Choso's heads). Gojo was drowning out parts of the conversation, just wanting to watch what was happening to you and Agatha. The only ones who had some semblance of knowledge about the topic were Geto and Nanami who'd read about it before.

"You are familiar with the thought experiment, the Ship of Theseus in the field of identity metaphysics?" Hex Vision inquired calmly.

"Damn. Identity metaphysics?" Gojo whistled. "I see." He pouted. Yuuji beside him did (and said) the same thing. "I don't get it."

Nanami sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose, "Just listen to the synthezoids, you two."

"It's practically as complex as your Limitless and Infinite Void, Satoru," Geto chimed in. "You know, like the Achilles and Tortoise Paradox."

"... Too much... brain stuff..." Choso mumbled in the corner.

White Vision then replied to his opposite, "Naturally. The Ship of Theseus is an artifact in a museum. Over time, its planks of wood rot and are replaced with new planks. When no original plank remains, is it still the Ship of Theseus?"

Hex Vision added, "Secondly, if those removed planks are restored and reassembled free of the rot, is that the Ship of Theseus?

"Neither is the true ship. Both are the true ship," White Vision concluded, understanding what the other Vision meant. Both and neither of them were the Ship of Theseus... sort of. It was complicated.

Hex Vision smiled in relief, "Well then, we are agreed." At least there was no need for roughhousing and manhandling here. They were civilized men... or rather, civilized synthezoids.

"But I do not have the Mind Stone," White Vision interjected.

"And I do not have one single ounce of original material," Hex Vision pointed out. "Perhaps the rot is the memories. the wear and tear of the voyages. The wood touched by Theseus himself."

"So... Theseus in this context is Mom?" Yuuji finally understood after using ninety-nine percent of his remaining three brain cells. Megumi beside him nodded, murmuring a small, "Yeah."

White Vision allowed Hex Vision touch his head. Shockingly, the jujutsu sorcerers watching were also able to see the memories stored in the data of White Vision's forehead. Majority of it?

You.

His first memory after awakening was you, staring apprehensively up at his newborn form with so much caution in the Avengers Tower.

You, fighting Ultron's minions with him and the rest of the Avengers.

You, with eyeliner and mascara streaks down your face after your brother's death and when you'd ripped out Ultron's metal core.

You, unresistant in your sorrow and floating through the air, waiting to just die when Sokovia started falling like a meteor.

You, opening up to him about your grief on Pietro when you first moved to the Avengers Compound—that same day he changed your perspective about your family's and Pietro's passing.

You, levitating down with your magic in your new leather uniform as Captain America formed a New Avengers with you and Sam.

You, wallowing in your guilt after the Lagos Incident and the argument on the Sokovia Accords.

You, smiling up at him as you added a dash of paprika while you two were cooking in the kitchen, trying to momentarily forget everything else that had just happened.

You, escaping the Avengers Compound with Clint while restraining him and burying him a hundred floors down the ground with your powers, accepting your fear.

You, fighting those on Stark's team while you did your best to let Bucky and Steve escape to find Zemo.

You, in his arms on the ground as you recovered from hearing that screeching sound Rhodey used to distract you.

You, eloping to Scotland with him to sort out whatever it was between both of you—whatever you two were feeling.

You, walking towards him with a worried look on your face in that hotel room as you caressed his now-human face from his disguise, syncing with the Mind Stone through your magic.

You, standing on the wet street debating on whether you should just stay with him forever; to give up everything to be with him.

You, with that horrified look on your face as Corvus Glaive stabbed him before you were tossed away by Proxima Midnight.

You, trying to sew up his wound before he pushed you to dodge the weapon swung at you.

You, enraged as you threw a ball of psionics at Corvus Glaive, retrieving him and attempting to fly away with him only to be shot down to the train station.

You, staring at him with so much adoration in your eyes, telling him that you'd stay—that was before you stood up in front of him, ready to kill the two aliens who'd threatened your love.

You, tense and angry as he suggested that you destroy the Mind Stone during the discussion with Steve, Nat, Bruce, Rhodes, and Sam.

You, watching out of Shuri's laboratory worriedly, seeing the catastrophe brought about Thanos's troops.

You, flying down into that forest and running towards his fallen form, asking if he was okay while he felt Thanos near this dimension.

You, with that terrorized and tremulant expression as you readied your powers to defend him while Thanos eliminated your allies one by one.

You, crying, tears falling from your eyes, as you destroyed the Mind Stone on his head with one hand while you held back Thanos with the other.

You, hysterical as Thanos brought him back to life, stealing the remade Mind Stone before killing him again.

So much of it was you, and only you. Always you.

You were Vision's first and last memory. The one thing constant in his life.

After finally seeing both you and Vision's perspectives, the sorcerers could understand why your love story was so great and beautiful... yet ultimately so tragic.

And somehow? Strangely enough, seeing how Vision fell in love with you made the six sorcerers who adored you fall even harder.

Suddenly, they were back outside with you and Billy and Tommy, watching as S.W.O.R.D. agents pointed their weapons at Agatha. She scoffed, unafraid, before hoisting them high up in the air with her magic. "Same story, different century. There will always be torches and pitchforks for ladies like us, Wanda," she drawled boredly. She dropped the soldiers from a height that would seriously injure them.

"No!" you shouted, tendrils of red blasting from your hands, catching the agents before they slammed into the concrete. You let them down gently. With a serious look, you turned to you sons. "Boys, handle the military."

"These two children? Against the military?" Choso blinked. "Is that not... dangerous?"

"Well, you gotta give them some credit," Toji muttered. "They're not exactly normal kids. They're hers. Like her." He motioned with his head towards you. "Superpowered."

You glanced at Agatha, who was flying around, before turning back to your kids with a small smile—stroking their hair softly. "Mommy will be right back."

"Huh. Not the first time we've heard that," Gojo snickered, recalling the Shibuya Incident when you were... taking responsibility of Mahito and Kenjaku. "Mommy." Geto and Nanami promptly elbowed him on both sides.

They watched as you flew towards Agatha—who was also high up in the sky—dodging another of her magic blasts before you flicked your wrist and vanished into thin air. They'd seen you appear and disappear many times during the Age of Ultron, but this one... this was more similar to how Agatha had done it, with the mists and poof and all that. Agatha flew down onto the roof of a building, scanning her surroundings for your presence. But you were undetectable. Then, for the first time since your days with Ultron and Pietro, you did it. And if they found it unsettling before, it was downright creepy and unnerving to see you do it again after so many years.

You'd shown the ability to splice, edit, glitch, and reverse space and time. But they never realized that even when you were younger, when you were first fighting the Avengers, you already showed the ability to speed things up. Sure, it was seen with how space and time worked in the Westview Anomaly (plus your pregnancy), but now?

You soundlessly materialized from the shadows behind Agatha, walking eerily in an accelerated speed, like a movie being fast-forwarded but everything else staying still. You stopped right beside her, eyes glowing red. Wisps of scarlet emerged from your jerky, trembling fingers as you whispered incoherently, throwing Agatha into an illusion of her greatest fear. Just like you how you mind-controlled the Avengers.

"Hmm, old habits die hard, don't they?" Sukuna darkly chuckled, seeing the similarities of when you were first the villain fighting the heroes. He was wrong about his first impression of you—being only a nice old lady who was his stupid host's adoptive mother. This... what he'd discovered was much better. And he wanted to see how deep you'd go—how much hell and chaos you'd create just for the sake of your family.

They found themselves in 17th century Salem once more, the very same place they'd seen when Agatha showed you her own memories of when she stole the powers of her coven sisters. Said women were but withered corpses on the cold ground, the glow of the torches giving only the barest glints of light with how dark these woods were. Agatha was bound to the wooden stake, seeming scared at what you'd done. You appeared behind her, walking around the pole to stand in front of her, frowning at her deeply, "The difference between you and me, is that you did this on purpose."

The hooded corpses of her dead coven sisters began rising from the ground, bones and joints cracking abnormally as they stood up and moved towards Agatha. The boys were disturbed at the display of human remains moving once more. Sure, they'd seen cursed spirits do terrible shit, but turns out, some things still surprised them.

Agatha looked panicked, wide irises shifting to you. "No, no, no! No! No. Please, please! I beg you! No!" Then suddenly, her panicked gaze switched to a smug, unworried one. Your brows furrowed in confusion. The jujutsu sorcerers were baffled, too.

All of a sudden, the skulls of the deceased witches snapped sharply to you instead. They started chanting and repeating your name, voices raspy and grating at your eardrums. Behind you, Evanora—the ex-leader of the Salem Coven and mother to Agatha Harkness—pointed her withered index finger at you. You flinched in fear as you spun back to look at the woman, her scratchy voice speaking, "You..."

"That's creepy as fuck, if you ask me," Gojo mumbled to himself, face wrinkled in disgust. Geto beside him mirrored his expression.

Evanora continued to speak, slowly backing you into the space where Agatha was. Never did she let down her finger as she cornerned you. "You... are the Scarlet Witch," she declared.

"Told you so," Agatha smirked, unrestraining herself and moving away from the stake. More of her fellow Salem witches rose from the dead, grabbing your limbs and inhibiting further movement. Numerous bony digits tied you to the stake with glowing blue magic. You couldn't move even if you wanted to.

"Harbinger of Chaos!" Evanora shouted at you, making you wince again. The other witches repeated those words again. Wanda... Scarlet Witch... Harbinger of Chaos. It was beginning to make you nauseous.

"So it is written," the witches murmured, eerie dead eyes gazing at your entire form. It sent chills down your spine. "So it is foretold," they hummed.

"You can't win, Wanda!" Agatha stated, confident as she knew you were helpless. "Power isn't your problem. It's knowledge." Right as she said that, a crimson crown—similar yet so different to the blue anadem worn by Evanora in her time as the Master Sorceress of the ancient Salem Coven—materialized on your head, perfectly framing your features; an ominous symbol of what was to come for you. It glowed in the dimness of the forest amidst the few torches, the witches—including Agatha herself—gasping in awe at the sight of something they only knew from a book. The jujutsu sorcerers were also intrigued by the sight. You couldn't see what was happening, but your peripheral vision had some sort of reddish glow to it, and honestly, your head felt heavier with every second that passed.

"Give me your power, and I will correct the flaws in your original spell," Agatha offered softly, sounding sincere this time. The sorcerers could tell that your strong façade was breaking, crumbling, with how tempting it seemed. "And you, and your family, and the people of Westview can all live together in peace. And no one will ever have to feel this pain again. Not even you," she added, her luring proposal leaving you mesmerized. The pull her words had on you were magnetic, even with all the witches crooning your name once more, tempting you like the devil whispering in your head.

"She can't be actually considering it, right?" Choso asked, turning to his companions, their eyes trained on you, bound and silent.

"Considering what she's gone through and what's happening to her at this time, she looks like she's thinking about it," Nanami replied forlornly, unhappy with the turn of events. Were you that suicidal all those years ago?

"But they don't have Binding Vows or anything there in her world, or maybe she doesn't know about it yet," Geto added, eyes narrowed at Agatha. "She can't possibly trust this woman."

That's when you yelled out in frustration, releasing a huge blast of red energy that knocked all the dead witches away from you. You glared at Agatha, who spread her arms with a triumphant smile as you tackled her out of the illusion you made.

"Wow, that was aggressive even for Y/N. But at least she's fighting back," Satoru commented at the way you zeroed in on the other witch. He crossed his arms then nearly choked on his breath, finding himself (and the other sorcerers) back in Westview. They watched from the ground—alongside Vision, Billy, and Tommy—as you and Agatha took your fight higher into the bloody red skies of the Hex.

"Take it! I don't want it!" you yelled at Agatha, angrily hurling energy balls of your power at her. Vision flew up to help you, but you prevented him from doing so by projecting a barrier. This was your fight. This was your choice.

"Wanda, what are you doing!?" Vision screamed. He slowly flew back down to the twins.

"... Oh, I... stand corrected," Gojo blinked at your words, too stunned to say anything else as you continued to throw more blasts of your power at Harkness.

"Damn, is she that suicidal?" Toji scowled. You kept catapulting energy bursts at Agatha with practically no intervals in-between. You had become so reckless that you weren't even hitting Agatha most of the time, the blasts ending up crashing into the borders of the Hex.

"Well, her aim is as bad as how suicidal she seems right now," Choso frowned, eyebrows creased in worry. Even Agatha was grimacing at how you couldn't hit her accurately anymore. The more you chuckled magic bolts at Agatha, the more your entire body began to deteriorate. Your eyes became hollower, your skin sagging and more withered, and your hair turning completely grey.

"Mom!" Yuuji shouted in fear, coincidentally doing it the same time as Billy and Tommy cried out for you. Vision embraced them, but even he had no idea what you were planning to do wth all this. More and more shots were fired at Agatha, with most of them dissipating into whitish rumbles and waves on the walls of the Westview Anomaly. After a few minutes of continuously spending your energy, you were panting exhaustedly now, the red in your eyes glowing dimly as you and Agatha encircled each other in the sky.

"Come on, Wanda! Escape your fate!" Agatha cackled as she absorbed more of your power. "Release your burden!" And so you did. You gave it to her. You gave your all to Agatha to the point that it would hurt when she accepted your power. At this point, you were nearly a walking skeleton. It was a miracle you were still up in the sky. "There's more! I want it all!" Agatha screeched.

It was Nanami who spoke, "... Y/N isn't being reckless." His perceptive eyes kept analyzing how and why you kept missing. You had a plan, he thought. He just didn't know what. "She's not planning to die. Not this time, at least."

"How can you tell, Nanamin?" Yuuji asked, teary-eyed at your state as he gazed up at you, looking defeated as you no longer had to throw shots at Agatha. Your powers were automatically being siphoned into Agatha's body, leaving you powerless up in the sky.

"Because she's not stupid," Nanami simply reasoned. "And she's alive in our time as the most intelligent and powerful sorceress of our world. And her own."

The other jujutsu sorcerers started to agree, but they couldn't help but be worried for your helpless form in the skies. In the distance of the bloody red clouds, thunder rumbled and crackled, almost symbolizing how close to death you were. The twins cried again, with Vision trying to soothe them.

When Agatha was finished taking the last of your powers, she tilted her head at you cruelly. "About our deal," she started. "Once cast, a spell can never be changed. This world you made will always be broken... just like you." She pointed at you teasingly.

Yuuji snarled at her remark, with Megumi gripping hid arm to prevent him from doing anything rash. The looks of the other sorcerers had also darkened when they heard what Agatha said to you. However, those gazes turned baffled when they saw Agatha attempt to finish you off once and for all, only for barely any of purple magic to appear when she raised her hands. She tried again. Nothing. Panic began to settle into her veins.

"What...?" Megumi blinked at the sight. They all watched as your aged skin returned to its original, youthful state. Your hunched form straightened itself, and your bowed head looked straight at the Salem witch's anxious expression. You slowly—just ever so slightly—raised your right hand, then waved it once.

A gigantic, glowing white and red symbol appeared behind you. Another one materialized itself on the other side, behind Agatha. She turned around, her eyes wide as saucers when she realized what was happening.

"Runes?" Agatha stuttered.

"Oh," was all Gojo let out. "Oh. Shit."

"Those are... really big symbols..." Yuuji gasped out in awe.

"Hmm, so she was planning this all along and made it seem like she'd given up," Toji murmured to himself, impressed with your cunning ability and long patience to play the victim. Even you had nearly tricked him into thinking you were the loser in this fight.

"In a given space, only the witch who cast them can use her magic." You echoed Agatha's words back to her. Agatha instantly regretted what she'd said and done. Funny how she was the one who told you that your problem was knowledge, not power (and then she proceeded to unintentionally give you that same knowledge you lacked). "Thanks for the lesson." The tiara of red returned to frame your head once more. "But I don't need you to tell me who I am."

"Damn, she's a fast learner," Sukuna whistled. Not just the runes and the absorbing of powers thing, but even your superb acting abilities (ahem, acting weak and worried) were something you had gotten from Agatha. "Well, that witch brought it upon herself by pushing Granny to her limit."

Choso hummed, "Huh. It's like an uno reverse card, is that what they call it?"

Geto chuckled as you were starting to emerge victorious in this battle, "Yes. An uno reverse card, indeed." He slowly clapped, head tilted up to see you turn the tables. This time, you were the one stealing Agatha's power and all the others she'd stolen. This time, it was yours now—centuries worth of accumulated magic reserves and knowledge. "A performance of a lifetime."

Agatha wailed powerlessly as you stole all her (and your) magic, making it your own. The violet energy from Agatha made its way to you, turning pinkish in the middle, and finally crimson on your end. A bright white glow engulfed your form as the magic settled in your soul; that light became brighter and brighter until it was almost blinding to everyone. The air around you had changed, too, looking like it was exiting and entering your body all at once. You looked like a star being born in the cosmos, and it seemed to prove one thing.

The Scarlet Witch is not born, she is forged.

And right before their very eyes, it had happened. No, it was happening. You transformed into what had only been a dark myth. A legend personified. The white light vanished to show you in your full glory as the Scarlet Witch, the crown fully solid on your head and your regal attire looking like that of fantasy royalty. Your arms were spread open at your sides, streaks of black, red, and white Chaos Magic swirling on your palms.

"Oh, God. You don't know what you've done," Agatha exhaled fearfully.

You looked like a queen—no, a goddess that had been birthed by the energy of the universe itself. With a gentle sway of your hand, you let Agatha down onto the ground and let yourself step on it once more, too. Their was an aura to you that was much different to the one you showed just a few minutes ago before you transformed. You looked and felt powerful. Elegant. Magnificent.

It was one thing to see your astral form in the Scarlet Witch robes and another thing to see you become it right before their very eyes. The jujutsu sorcerers were speechless for the nth time as you walked towards the fallen Agatha.

"Good girl. So, what now? Just gonna lock me up somewhere?" Agatha weakly spat. You stared down at her, shaking your head. When you spoke, your Sokovian accent seemed much more evident. Prominent, like the effects of the All-American-Dream Hex were already fading slowly.

"No, not somewhere. Here," you revealed to her. "I’ll give you the role you chose. The nosy neighbor." You stepped closer go the now-powerless witch.

"No, please!" Agatha begged.

"I’m sorry," you murmured, bending down to touch her head.

"No, you’re not! You’re cruel!" Agatha countered back. At her statement, a strange smile (or was it a smirk) crept up your lips. The jujutsu sorcerers didn't know whether it was because you really believed now that you were cruel or if you were just brushing off Agatha's words. Either way, how you accepted it nonchalantly sent a tingle down their spine. Agatha flinched away from your touch, "You, you have no idea what you’ve unleashed. You’re gonna need me."

You were undeterred by her words. "If I do, I’ll know where to find you," you assured her.

"Wait. Wait, wait, wait. Wait—" You touched Agatha's forehead, reverting her back into Agnes. "Hiya, hon! Say, that’s some kinda getup you’re wearing. Did I leave the oven on, or is that just you, hot stuff?" It was terrifying and amazing how effortless you did that to her.

"You live here now. No one will ever bother you," you announced calmly.

"Okie dokie, artichoke!"

The twins ran to you, tackling you in a hug. Vision followed, softly smiling at you, "So, it would appear that our dream home has been reduced to a fixer upper. I know you’ll set everything right, just not for us."

It hurt. Yeah. It did. But after so many times, you finally grew to accept it without any bitterness in your heart, "No. Not for us."

"It’s time. Should we head home?" Vision suggested. You nodded sadly, locking eyes with Monica before the you and your family leave the scene. The Hex starts to pull back in, gradually returning Westview to normal. It looked like evening when you all arrived back at the restored house. You and Vision return to your regular civilian clothes as you enter the threshold. The Hex continues shrinking as you and Vision tuck the kids in. The jujutsu sorcerer spectators found strings tugging at their hearts at the bittersweet sight.

"Okay, hop in. Snug as a bug," you whispered to Billy, adjusting his comforter.

"Big day today. Your mother and I… are very proud of you both," Vision grinned, every ounce of the proud father he was supposed to be.

You smiled softly, "Very proud. You know, a family is forever. We could never truly leave each other even if we tried. You know that, right?" The twins nodded at you. Holding yourself back from crying in front of your children, you kissed their foreheads and held each of them close in your arms. You would never ever be ready to let go. Never. But you had to. It was for the best.

"Good night, chaps." It was Vision's farewell to your children. They stared at you, all snuggled and tucked in for the night.

"Good night, dad. Good night, mom." You and Vision stood in the doorway, looking at the twins with a nostalgic glaze your eyes. How time flies. One moment, they were newborns in your arms. Now? They'd grown so big. So smart. So beautiful. So strong. It tugged at your heartstrings to see them like this. The jujutsu sorcerers were on the adjacent side of the twins' bedroom, watching as you said your goodbyes to your babies. It was a sad sight, in all honesty.

From the glass window, you noticed the borders of the Hex were getting smaller—getting nearer to the house. After a few moments of silence, you spoke up after mustering up the strength to say the words you wanted to say. "Boys…" you began. It felt like you were addressing everyone in the room, including the jujutsu sorcerers. "Thanks for choosing me... to be your mom," you finished quietly, your eyes brimming with tears as you smiled and switched off the lights.

The twins smiled. At least that was your last memory of them. At your words, Yuuji—standing beside Gojo and Nanami—burst into tears, lips wobbling. "Momma..." he sniffled, wiping his tears quickly. A sad-looking Choso rubbed his younger brother's back. Sukuna said nothing as his host sobbed. Megumi, Geto, and Toji were near you when you shut the bedroom door.

Then, they found themselves transported in your living room, seeing your longing gaze at the family photo on the small table beside the couch. You began turning off the lamps in preparation for your last goodbye, only for Vision to switch one on again. You turned around with a questioning look.

"Oh, I, uh... read somewhere that it’s bad luck to say goodbye in the dark," Vision tried to explain, but you knew him too well. You sadly smiled at him.

"No, you didn’t," you chuckled.

Realizing he was caught, Vision admitted it the truth to you, "No, no. Perhaps... no. Perhaps… I just wanted to see you clearly."

"And?" you teased, tilting your head at him. Vision smiled at you. He was always so handsome when he did that.

"And there you are," your husband admired, almost breathless. The sorcerers could understand. Right now, even in the midst of your goodbyes, you looked beautiful. Wonderful. You both walked to the window, watching as the shrinking walls of the Hex approached quicker. You and Vision tightly clasped your hands together.

"Wanda, I know we can’t stay like this," Vision began hesitantly. "But before I go, I feel I must know. What am I?"

Seeing his fear at the prospect of disappearing again, you cupped his cheek reassuringly, "You, Vision, are the piece of the Mind Stone that lives in me." You swallowed, holding back your tears. "You are a body of wires and blood and bone that I created." You bit your lip, trying to memorize his features for the last time. "You are my sadness and my hope. But mostly, you’re my love."

"Fucking hell," Geto muttered, staring up at the ceiling to stop his own tears from falling. He couldn't imagine how hard it was to say goodbye to the love of your life for the hundredth time. Gojo right beside him already had tears falling down his cheeks, but he was silent. Nanami was torn between watching you and your husband and looking away—it was such a private, precious moment and he felt like he was intruding. Toji closed his eyes, knowing exactly how it felt to bid farewell to his wife. Megumi had already looked away, but he felt his heart break with everything you'd gone through. Yuuji was still sobbing, with Choso comforting him but also listening to your monologue.

You and Vision shared a final kiss before he spoke again. "I have been a voice with no body, a body but not human, and now, a memory made real. Who knows what I might be next?" A lone tear fell from your eye at his words. "We have said goodbye before, so it stands to reason—"

"We’ll say hello again," you told him, your other hand caressing his other cheek. Then you felt it. You felt the last portions of the spell begin to wear off. The Hex shrunk around the house, flickering back through all of its different iterations—all those previous eras and forms. Vision began to dissolve into the golden wires, light, and fibers you'd initially made him from.

"So long, darling," Vision whispered. The last remnant of the Hex which faded was your wedding ring. Dazed, you looked around. You were back at the empty, unfinished lot you started with weeks ago. You blinked slowly, everything sinking in.

You were alone again.

This time, you accepted it and had come to terms with it. At least this time, you were able to have a beautiful goodbye with your family.

The jujutsu sorcerers were silent as they observed you pull your black hood over your head, going back to the now-normal town square. The townsfolk stared at you, some whispering, some terrified—their looks were a mix of pity, judgment, anger, terror, and apprehension. If this were their world, the jujutsu sorcerers knew that curses would have started swarming in this place.

"Y/N," Gojo whispered. So this was your walk of shame. You approached Monica. She only showed relief for you.

"They’ll never know what you sacrificed for them," Monica said sympathetically. You shook your head slowly.

"It... wouldn't change how they see me," you replied, heaviness in your heart. "And you, you don’t... you don’t hate me?"

Monica paused, then gave her honest answer, "Given the chance and given your power, I’d bring my mom back. I know I would."

"I’m sorry... for all the pain I caused," you apologized sincerely. Remorsefully. You'd never meant for any of this to happen. "I don’t understand this power... but I will."

When sirens from the FBI approached in the distance, you gave one last nod to your... friend, "Goodbye, Monica." She did the same before you magically changed into a hooded version of your Scarlet Witch getup, flying off into the distance. You took one last look at the place you'd called home—Westview—and moved on.

Then it faded to black.

"Is that it?" Toji said, looking around them. Complete darkness. Suddenly, they were in an area surrounded by tall, mountainous, lush forests and huge lakes. There was a lakeside cabin behind them, and you were quietly sitting on the porch in your loungewear, a cup of warm tea nestled in your hands. You were breathing in the cold air, seeming as if you were at peace in this place.

"Y/N?" they said simultaneously. Then, at that very moment, they heard a kettle from inside the cabin start whistling loudly. You stood up, walking back in. They followed you—even if your past self couldn't see them. Where were you now? Is this where you isolated yourself from the rest of the world? As they followed you, they noted the tiny details engraved on the wooden walls of your cabin. Runes. They watched you pour more tea into your cup before they sensed a sinister presence inside the cabin with. The threatening aura came from another room nearby—your bedroom, so it seemed. But you didn't seemed bothered at all. They rushed to your open bedroom, instantly stopping in their tracks when they saw the source of the dark presence.

It was you, in your astral form, eyes and hands glowing with your Chaos Magic as you flipped through and meticulously read the pages of the Darkhold. Your movements seemed erratic and unstable—hypnotized, almost, with your head and fingers twitching as you continued to absorb the contents of the Book of the Damned. In the room, they suddenly heard the voices of your children crying out for help, echoing and reverberating. Whether it was an illusion or not, they had no clue. But they saw a determined, darkened expression cross your face before you waved your hands. All turned red.

And they were back in the darkness, stunned. The next thing they knew, a hologram had popped out of the darkness they were in, showing them the rest of the events in your previous universe, concerning a few magic friends of yours... namely Dr. Strange messing up a spell with Spiderman and Loki (and his lady friend slash variant Sylvie) messing up the timelines through the death of He Who Remains. After watching WandaVision, these two events in your universe shocked them to the core. Just when they thought everything couldn't get worse, everything around them began rumbling and shaking.

They had no idea that what they had witnessed was only the beginning.

And you, as the Scarlet Witch, were just starting.

(next chapter)

Author's Note: So... this will be my last chapter for a few months. I'm not stopping this fic, don't worry! But updates might take longer since classes are back and this is sorta a critical semester in my program. Next update might be in late May or June, but it depends! Might still update monthly, but can't promise that. I'll still be active in interacting if you guys message or ask me in my ask box! But the next chapter... it's gonna be a while. Still, thank you for your continuous support and love! (You guys should also check out Darkhold: Omega where Wanda is just... wow. Have you guys heard the rumors that she's gonna go batshit crazy murdering the Illuminati and possessing another Variant of her to save Billy & Tommy? Damn.)

You can find my Ko-Fi here and support me even more! (Birthday gift... maybe? Pretty please? Heh. Bruh, I'm in my twenties now, what the heck.) ☕️🍰

Lastly, reblogs, comments, hearts, constructive criticism, and any kind of interaction are much appreciated! Just comment to be tagged and if you update your name/URL, please inform me, too! Thanks!

taglist: @ibelievein2dmensupremacy @binibiningbabaylan @coldvillainess @vampireindistress @sparklingmallow @gummy-dummy @haleypearce @artemishunter18 @torasshu-sama @thewordfae @nanamin-pointo @whoreuc @simpinsimpleton @sache41 @osiris1rhi @crzyinluve @dame-sunflowers @thirstyfangirl @yuh-tears @vespertio @butyfigers @fiona782 @t-misaki @jihaegguk @revenge-of-the-bucket-demon @beeframon @simpforporcoandlevi @unkn0wn2024 @dibhachu @todaywasafairytale07 @vishousmate @tangoogle @lyralibra @fleurwritesitsblossom @deviljoonie @pearlstiare @moss-murin @surhii @senjuasuna @njisano @marbleii @sheitsme @kiyosato @moonchild-artemisdaughter @shadowyknightbeargoth @yuki-chan23 @akuri-shinsou @tellatoast @nako-ley @depresso-404error @siriusblackrunmeover17 @itsmarlsworld

#jujutsu kaisen #jjk #nanami kento #gojo satoru #fushiguro toji #ryomen sukuna #geto suguru #kamo choso #higuruma hiromi #nanami x reader #gojo x reader #toji x reader #sukuna x reader #geto x reader #choso x reader #higuruma x reader #scarlet witch #x reader #thera.writes

[thera-daydreams]

ᴛʜᴇ ꜱᴡᴇᴇᴛ ᴏʟᴅ ʟᴀᴅʏ ɪꜱ ᴀ ᴡɪᴛᴄʜ

ᗢ jujutsu kaisen x scarletwitch!reader ᗢ

warning:

will contain spoilers from the jjk manga and the latest mcu shows + movies (particularly wandavision and loki, as well as doctor strange in the multiverse of madness). once again, this will contain heavy spoilers—you have been warned.

other stuff to look out for? this is a part-crackfic slash reader-insert story, so you'll be breaking reality (plus some hunky hearts, mehehehe) with your chaos magic while being a shop-owning badass grandma. i'm telling ya'll, it's just absolute craziness here and the author being sleep-deprived. (シ_ _)シ

what's even better? #girlbosses nobara and maki call you a milf (cutiepatootie yuuji calls you mom, though). if you don't like that and the webtoony title, just scroll away. („• ֊ •„)

oh! before i forget, i was also inspired by the amazing @elysianslove and one of her wonderful works about a haikyuu x scarletwitch!reader. mwah, go and check it out! ヾ(*'▽'*)

[✔ - Rewritten and edited after the events of Dr. Strange in the Multiverse of Madness]

00. how it all began ✔

01. nanami kento: the workaholic who needs a year-long vacation from everything and a limitless—pun intended—white-haired headache ✔

02. gojo satoru: the overpowered manchild who loves to annoy everybody and splurge his excessive wealth on sugar instead of being an actual sugar daddy ✔

03. fushiguro toji: the ex-assassin who wears his shirts two sizes too small while being an expert at not paying child support ✔

04. ryomen sukuna: the sadistic maniac who's just too bored with his life so he waits to pick a fight as he sits on his throne made out of the skulls of his enemies ✔

05. geto suguru: the traitor who calls people monkeys but later on gets his body hijacked by a literal mastermind creature ✔

06. kamo choso: the precious big brother who only wants to have his little brothers all safe and sound ✔

07. witchcraft & other shenanigans ✔

08. spellbound ✔

09. grief ✔

10. fantasy ✔

11. cursed ✔

12. destiny ✔

13. madness ✔

...?

(still a work in progress; chapters will be updated with links throughout the next few months)

Bonus Scenes:

Visitors

The Return to KFC

synopsis:

When you moved into this new universe, no one warned you that you would become the mother figure to several traumatized kids while at the same time juggling six adult men who had their own personal issues (one was a blunt workaholic with a peculiar fashion taste in neckties, the second was a narcissistic overgrown kid with too much power, the third was a supposed-to-be-dead deadbeat dad slash hitman, the fourth was a sadistic tattooed psychopath with a secret chocolate addiction, the fifth was an ex-mass murderer who had his body stolen by a brain, and the last one just wanted his brothers together, poor thing).

You were just a retired witch owning a small shop, wanting to live the rest of your miserable life in peace. They called themselves jujutsu sorcerers, and apparently this new universe you'd chosen to settle down in had nasty monsters—curses, they said—that were born out of people's shitty emotions.

Who knew that being an old lady was hard these days? Now you understood what Dr. Strange felt when you and Loki accidentally unleashed the Multiverse of Madness. Maybe you did need to see Bucky's therapist.

taglist: to be added! (just comment below or message me if you'd like to be included)

#jujutsu kaisen #jjk #nanami kento #gojo satoru #fushiguro toji #ryomen sukuna #geto suguru #kamo choso #jujutsu kaisen x reader #jjk x reader #nanami x reader #gojo x reader #toji x reader #geto x reader #sukuna x reader #choso x reader #scarlet witch #x reader #thera.writes

[thera-daydreams]

ᴛʜᴇ ꜱᴡᴇᴇᴛ ᴏʟᴅ ʟᴀᴅʏ ɪꜱ ᴀ ᴡɪᴛᴄʜ

ᗢ jujutsu kaisen x scarletwitch!reader ᗢ

11. cursed

Chapter Index & Synopsis

warning: will contain spoilers from the jjk manga and the latest mcu movies/shows (particularly wandavision and loki, as well as rumors and trailer moments from doctor strange in the multiverse of madness). once again, this will contain heavy spoilers—you have been warned. angst, cussing, cursing, swear words will be here, too. content warning as well for wanda's depression and suicidal thoughts. anyways, this has probably been my longest chapter for any fic. nearly 10k words? new record for me! now i shall go to sleep in my vaccine-induced drowsiness and joint pain (bruh, my back is aching baaad from moderna, what the heck). either way, enjoy, my loves! thank you all for 490 followers and 720 notes on the fic! ♡

[EDIT] 6/22/2022, 8:17PM: Again, made some minor rewrites after what happened in MoM 'cause this fic takes place after DS: MoM.

(word count: 9,776)

(previous chapter)

"Who are you?" That was your first question to your nosy neighbor-turned-obsessed sorceress. The jujutsu sorcerers watched as Agnes—no, Agatha, threw the question back at you.

"Who are you?" she scoffed in your face, leaning closer with scrutinizing eyes. "All those costumes and hairstyles. Ugh, I was so patient... waiting for you to reveal your true self." Agatha chuckled. "I got close with Fake Pietro—Fietro, if you will."

Your eyes widened (and so did your present-time spectators' eyes). "That was you."

The other witch shrugged nonchalantly, "Well, not really me. Just my eyes and ears. A crystallum possession. Necromancy was a non-starter since your real brother's body is in another continent." She whispered over your shoulder mockingly. You didn't respond as she taunted you. "Not to mention, full of holes." She gave you a look full of false pity and sympathy, pouting. "But... you're so crippled by your self-doubt that you believed it!"

You refused to look her in the eye at that statement. The line between fantasy and reality had already blurred for you. "Momma really needs help," Yuuji muttered sadly, watching and practically feeling the turmoil of emotions inside you at that moment. "I just want to hug her tight right now."

"And get her away from this crazy old hag," Satoru added, giving Agatha a judgmental look. Through your memory, they'd seen how Agatha Harkness came to be—absorbing the magic of her fellow coven sisters. The other men silently agreed with the white-haired shaman, for once.

Agatha continued with her rant, exclaiming how she arrived at Westview, "Wanda, when I sensed this place... the afterglow of so many spells cast all at once—I... couldn't make heads or tails of it!" She brought out an insect from her basement, chanting in Latin. The insect flew on your face, trying to enter your mouth and make you talk. Your face scrunched up in disgust as you repressed the urge to say anything when it touched your lips. "Thousands of people under your thumb, all interacting with one another according to complex storylines! Wow, that's something special, baby." The ex-Salem witch chanted again in Latin, showing you how to turn the insect into a moth (or was it a butterfly?). "Transmutation. See? Years of studying to achieve even the smallest convincing illusion." Agatha was clearly, clearly demented in her bloodlust for your power while interrogating slash torturing you.

The jujutsu sorcerers observed carefully as Agatha showed you even more spells through a variety of Latin incantations. You seemed clueless about all of them. Did you really not know?

"But Westview through your lens, Wanda!" a shaking Agatha nearly shouted, unable to contain her mixed excitement and frustration with your power. "Every little detail in place, down to the crown molding. You're even writing illusions... miles away at the edge of town! Magic on autopilot!" she emphasized, squealing fanatically.

"What's your secret, sister?" You seemed lost with all the information that had been given to you in spite of her zealous attempts to coax you. Runes, incantations, spells, Pietro (or Fietro, actually), and everything that's been happening in Westview. Seeing that you were distracted, Agatha called you out. "Listen. Hey. Wanda. I need you to tell me how you did this."

"This woman is being too persistent for her own good," Toji muttered, annoyed at how she was treating you. His son stood beside an agitated Yuuji, trying to calm his pink-haired classmate.

"Nosy neighbor indeed," was all Nanami could say.

Sukuna snorted, the mouth on Itadori's cheek cackling at Nanami and Toji's comments. "Don't lie, you. All of us are interested in knowing more about the damned old... lady... witch, whatever she is. I'm just glad I was meddlesome enough to be able to witness this." Oh. Right. The King of Curses was the one who got them into this predicament in the first place, damaging the flash drive and whatever was inside it.

You attempted to defend yourself, denying, "I didn't do anything. I'm not—agh!" You found yourself brutally thrown into the wall again.

Agatha snarled, "I tried to be gentle. To nudge you awake from this ridiculous fantasy. But you leave me no choice." She smiled at you—no sincerity or kindness behind it. Just evil delight. "What was it you said to your not brother? You felt empty. Alone. Endless nothingness." Agatha gave you one final look. "Let's start there. It's been fun playing pretend for a while, hasn't it, Wanda?

She plucked a single strand of your hair, conjuring a spell, "Repete memoria." A door appeared. You froze. You knew exactly what that door was and where it was from. And you hadn't seen that in decades. Actually, you thought you'd never see it again. It opened, showing a woman's back as she washed dishes in a sink.

"Who's that?" Choso blinked.

"We're about to find out now," Geto's eyes narrowed.

Agatha released the purple magic binding your limbs. You flopped painfully to the ground. She stood over you impatiently. "It's time to look at some real reruns. Alright. Let's go."

You glared callously at her from your position on the cold stone tiles, "No."

"Oh? I'm sorry. Did you forget who has your children stashed away in her basement?" At that moment, Billy's cries and Tommy's pleas could be heard somewhere nearby. Your countenance instantly became one that was extremely concerned. Even the jujutsu sorcerers tried to trace where their voices were coming from, but to no avail.

"Does your Infinity and your Limitless work here?" Kento asked Satoru, who shook his head.

"I can't even feel my cursed energy," Gojo replied. "I take it that it's the same situation for you guys... except maybe you, Toji."

"Duh," Megumi's dad deadpanned, having no cursed energy, after all. "But even then, I don't sense any cursed energy here."

"Guess we're trapped in Mom's memories, then," Yuuji blinked.

Agatha smugly grinned as she watched your panicked reaction to your children's hostage situation. "Ah. That's right." She stepped aside to allow you to walk through the door. "After you, superstar."

The next thing the male sorcerers knew, they were in a small apartment. It had a Cold War aesthetic, just like how Agatha had described it. They watched as you watched your own memories unfold, particularly one relating to your deceased family. Your father had brought back a collection of sitcoms from outside, with your shocked mother asking how he was able to buy all of them. Your father only smiled happily, assuring your mother that he would sell them all by tomorrow to get back the money. A young Pietro came bustling into the living room—like Agatha, Sukuna had an irritated look (as irritated as a mouth could look) with how noisy the boy was.

Then, your older form was replaced by that of an innocent-eyed little girl in a red jacket telling her father that she wanted to watch the Dick Van Dyke Show.

"Awwww, how cute!" Gojo squealed at the adorable younger you in the vision. "If Y/N and I have a daughter, I want her to look just like that but maybe with my eyes—ow! Suguru!"

"As if she'll have kids with a jackass like you, Satoru," a repulsed Geto scolded his best friend.

"But sensei is right, Momma really was cute when she was young!" Yuuji said with a grin, happy to see that finally, there was a happy memory after a series of terrible events in WandaVision.

Toji—and maybe also Nanami, Sukuna, Choso—seemed displeased at Gojo's remark, as well. Megumi inwardly sighed, before noticing that in the vision, your mother suddenly turned to gaze at the window. The other men's eyes followed his train of vision and that was when they realized why. They wondered why they didn't notice at first, but now they did. And they remembered something you'd told them before, too.

You grew up in a warzone. This was it. They could hear shouts coming from outside, continous gunshots and even the military planes flying over head. They could feel, every once in a while, the building tremble whenever there was a nearby explosion. They could see the fights happening outside the window, fires on the snow-covered road and men pointing guns at one another. Hell, was that a dead body on the street? Just laying there?

They were speechless at the horrible sight and the situation. They realized that your parents were trying to shield you and your brother from the horrors of the outside world. Your parents were trying to distract you from the reality. Maybe that was why that had become your coping mechanism as you grew older. Sitcoms, sitcoms, sitcoms. They were only brought back to their senses when you giggled at a scene from the television. They also noted that many of the scenes from the Dick Van Dyke show probably inspired those earlier episodes of WandaVision. That scene of you and Vision in the kitchen cooking sweetly, that moment where you two had two beds even though you were a married couple, and overall the outdated silliness you enjoyed as a child. Even that so-called "Sokovian" greeting of you covering Vision's eyes and vice-versa during the first episode came from how your mother playfully covered your giggling face and kissed your head.

All seemed well as they gazed at the domestic scene in front of them. You and Pietro were on the floor laughing at the show, with your parents smiling together—your dad's arm around your mom's shoulder as they lovingly stared at their children being happy; clueless with what was occuring outside. They couldn't blame your parents. They would've done the same.

"How sweet," Yuuji almost melted when he saw you happy. "Mom's happy!"

"This must have been one of her happier memories," Geto concluded. On the inside, there was a part of him that was angry at those... those monkeys outside. Non-sorcerers always fighting, fighting, fighting. It was why his faith in humanity had been broken in the first place. Had this been their world, curses would've been swarming this place. But he calmed himself. He'd given up on that goal when you brought him back and given him a new life. It was his way of paying you back and repenting. He just wanted to be at peace, especially after everything Kenjaku had done with the use of his body.

"One of her few happier memories," Nanami added quietly. He couldn't help but feel so sorry for this child he was seeing. This environment... a warzone with people killing each other outside... this was the exact reason why he wanted to protect the younger sorcerers. Why he wanted children, like Yuuji, to just be... children. He sympathized with your parents.

Meanwhile, Gojo was also reminded of why he was doing what he was doing. Teaching students to become jujutsu sorcerers, protecting those in need... this vision of you as a child having to be surrounded by death was something he wanted to prevent or minimize with the people of his world. Their world.

You looked back at your parents, smiling at them. Your mom gave you a flying kiss, your dad chuckling beside her. Right as you turned away from them...

Boom!

The air raid strike happened so fast even the sorcerers didn't expect it.

"Mom!" Yuuji shouted with a flinch, heart beating faster in panic. Even he had instinctively crouched to protect himself. Megumi was right beside him, unable to talk and his arms also in a protective position around him.

"Holy fucking shit, shit, shit," Toji swore, eyes frantic. He glanced to check if Megumi was okay. That explosion felt so real. Too real. Though it was a vision, none of them could see you anymore. Everything was rubble and smoke now.

"Where's Y/N?" Sukuna mumbled to himself, feeling Yuuji's terror and worry inside his domain.

You couldn't hear or see them since this was in the past already, but the men searched for you in the wrecked room. There was a huge, gaping hole in the building now.

"There!" Nanami shouted, seeing your small figure become conscious again. His alert brown eyes scanned your form. He couldn't help but panic even if this had already happened.

"Y/N!" Geto, Gojo, and Choso shouted. They reached out for you, only for their hands to pass through you like they were ghosts.

Little you coughed and struggled to pull yourself up from the dusty floor. As your vision cleared, you realized that nearly everything around you had been destroyed. Falling rockets, gunshots, sirens, and missiles could be heard from the outside. It had gotten worse. There was fire in the corner, the smoke almost suffocating you. And there... right there were large slabs of fallen concrete crushing the couch your parents had sat on.

With a devastated look on your young face, it hit you that this was it. They were killed, just like those stories they told of you guys always having to be careful or else the government would shoot. People would kill you without hesitation. Now, your kind mother and your loving father were gone. Gone. You weren't even able to process that knowledge completely yet until much later. And your brother... where was—

"Wanda!" Pietro's young voice bellowed from beside you as he hurriedly pulled you under the bed. It was all dust and explosions now. A missile suddenly landed right in front of you two. Staring at your terrorized visages were two words: Stark Industries. The jujutsu sorcerers noticed that it emitted the exact same sound as Toast-Mate 2000. Of course, made by Stark Industries, too.

Beep. Beep. Beep.

"Mother of God," Toji visibly swallowed, watching you and Pietro hide under the bed. This was a hella lot of violence for a bunch of kids.

"She... she was so young... too young," Nanami murmured, crestfallen as he stared into your innocent irises, stretched with alarm and anxiety.

You didn't know what to do first. Pietro spoke to you, and while you responded, your eyes kept looking at the broken TV screen nearby.

"At the end of the episode, they'd wake up and realize it was all a bad dream," little you whispered, trying to convince yourself it was just a nightmare. The sorcerers felt their hearts break for you, hearing your denials. Slowly, your hand reached out towards the missile. It may have just been a trick of the light, but the spectators swore that they saw the faintest flicker of red appear before Pietro stopped you and dragged you out.

You were back to your older body, panting and gasping from the memory. Agatha appeared beside you, stating, "Did you stop that bomb? You used a probability hex."

The sorcerers stared at the interaction intently. It was nothing but a vision of the past, but it got the adrenaline and panic pumping in them like it was a real fight.

"What?" you exhaled heavily as if you'd run a marathon. "No! No. I—It... just never went off. It was defective, but... but we didn't know that. We were trapped..." Agatha gave you a disbelieving look.

"For how long?" she prodded.

You paused. No, it can't be. You couldn't have been the reason why you and Pietro weren't killed... right? "Two days." It sounded like you were trying to convince yourself more than her. Did you do something? No, that was impossible. You didn't have powers then... did you?

"So much trauma," Agatha noted haughtily, looking down at where you and Pietro hid. She pointed at the empty space, staring at you knowingly. "And yet, you were safe as kittens the whole time!" Agatha gestured to the broken apartment building. "What I see here, is a baby witch, obsessed with sitcoms, and years of therapy ahead of her!" Agatha huffed lightly, unsatisfied with what she'd seen. "Doesn't explain your recent hijinks. Where'd you get the big guns, Wanda?"

The moment the answer—the thought came to your mind, a metal door appeared in the corner of the obliterated apartment, making you (and your sorcerer viewers) turn to it. You recognized it instantly, terrified, "I don't wanna go back in there."

"I know you don't. But it's good medicine, angel," Agatha crossed her arms. "The only way forward... is back."

The jujutsu sorcerers still hadn't recovered from personally seeing the explosion that took the lives of your parents. They could see now why you and your brother had been so livid with Iron Man in the Age of Ultron.

"Y/N..." Gojo trailed off, cool blue eyes full of pity and sorrow for you. At the same time, Yuuji, now moving beside him, was following you into the new door.

Then they all found themselves inside an underground laboratory. Baron von Strucker and another man were present, typing in some details into the computers. "Ah, Wanda. The rebellious years." Agatha asked you in a hushed whisper, "Quick question. Your reaction to the bombing of your civilian apartment building and the murder of your parents was to join an anti-freedom terrorist organization?" The witch found it hilarious and weird of you. Why didn't you join the U.N. or something else?

"We wanted to change the world," you solemnly answered. And what did that get you? A crazy sentient robot with Stark's attitude, the destruction of your home country, and the sacrifice of your brother. Destroy the Avengers and make a better world? When everyone is dead? Nah. And you ended up joining the Avengers and trying to make sense of your shattered life. How ironic. You stepped forward hesitantly into this memory, fearful.

Agatha hummed, "Don't be scared. You've already lived it once."

And the jujutsu sorcerers saw you again. Older than a child, but younger than you were as they knew you. Your... emo years, so you said before in Shibuya. You were wearing the exact same tattered, stained, prisoner-like sack they saw at the very first scene of your... life film (whatever this was). Eye bags dark and heavy, hair greasy and unwashed, paler than you usually were, and frankly enough, lacking proper nutrition. "Wanda Maximoff, volunteer."

You could hear Strucker and the other Nazi doctor arguing about how no one else had survived contact with this weird, otherworldly item, but as you gazed at the mesmerizing blue crystal on Loki's scepter, you could feel a gentle pull towards it. It was like it was lulling you to come closer, assuring you that you'd be alright. It was hypnotizing.

"That's the Mind Stone, right?" Satoru clarified.

"The yellow one which looked blue? Yeah," Toji answered, cautiously awaiting anything else that may surprise them. That bomb explosion was not a good wake-up call.

All of a sudden, the gem broke off from the scepter on its own, allowing you to see it up close for the very first time. Slowly, you reached your hand out towards it. Closer... closer... and you touched it.

Tap.

The moment your fingers made contact with the Mind Stone, its protective emerald covering burst into a billion pieces, the glorious golden glow nearly blinding you. Its utter power bled into the surroundings, summoning wind out of nowhere that would've blown you away if it had not deliberately kept you rooted where you stood. Mustering up the strength to gaze at its magnificence, your eyes reflected the light of the bright jewel—hidden in it, a mysterious prophecy. It was a floating silhouette of a woman whose arms were outstretched to her side. At that moment, you thought you were hearing whispers. Was the Mind Stone speaking to you? For a millisecond, you even saw how the six Infinity Stones—Space, Time, Reality, Soul, Power, Mind—came to be from the Big Bang. It was like it was trying to tell you a story of its other five siblings; a story of both the past and the future. But you didn't know what. All you knew was that now, you were indisputably bound to this ancient treasure of the universe.

Then you fell to the ground, unconscious. Flabbergasted at what just happened, the Nazi doctors rushed to check your condition. You were alive. Unlike those that came before you, you had survived exposure to an Infinity Stone. You were a miracle.

A legend, but you didn't know that. Yet.

The eight jujutsu sorcerers had just witnessed the grandeur of an Infinity Stone practically imprinting on you. Blessing you. Renewing you. Strengthening you. No wonder the Mind Stone chose you. There was something within you that was hiding its true side, something that the Mind Stone saw and wished to amplify infinitely. Like Agatha, they were starting to see how you came to be such a powerful sorceress. They observed as you watched the Brady Bunch alone in your cell, your new powers beginning to emerge. You moved towards the darkest corner of the room; the artificial light was irritating, especially with your lack of sleep.

Frankly, everything hurt like hell. Your head was pounding, and every inch your skin felt as if it was tingling with nonstop pins and needles. Unadulterated power was surging inside you and you had no idea what to do with it except use it for your vengeance. You knew about the whispers. You could hear everyone's thoughts—what they said about you and your brother. Miracles. Survivors. How they would use you to defeat the Avengers. You could hear everything, so many voices in your head—some real, others... you had no idea where they came from. You didn't want to know. You were both mystified and frightened by what you had become.

"Wanda... Wanda Maximoff..."

"The girl..."

"Miracle. They say she and her brother survived Loki's scepter."

"We'll have to observe her even more to see how she does. What's important is that she's alive. She'll be our trump card against those damned Avengers. Against SHIELD."

"Sir, her powers are growing exponentially every single day. Did you see how she entered that other prisoner's mind and tortured him?"

"She clearly hadn't meant to, but soon enough, she'll learn how to do it intentionally, doctor."

You could barely sleep even more now. Dazed from restlessness and half-insane from the experiments, you stared at a spare iron nail that had fallen from the metal door of your cell.

And for the first time, vermillion tendrils of psionic energy arose from your fingers. They were miniscule—barely even there at the moment, but it made the nail hover just millimeters from the ground. Just barely. It took you almost one hundred percent of concentration to do just that in the early stages of your abilities.

"So little orphan Wanda got up and close with an Infinity Stone which amplified what otherwise would've died on the vine," Agatha concluded, raising a brow at you. "The broken pieces of you are adding up, buttercup. I have a theory, but I need more." She waved her hand, and with a flash of purple, another door opened on the wall. You, Agatha, and the men focused on your story entered it, finding a still-younger you—the you they recognized around that time Tony and Cap were fighting due to the Sokovia Accords and the Lagos Incident—seated on a much comfier bed. The comfiest and softest you've ever had since growing up. It was a stark contrast to the cheap ones HYDRA used in their chilling base. Your new room was filled with trinkets here and there, a guitar in the corner, and most importantly, a wide-screen television set. Malcolm in the Middle was your sitcom choice this time.

"Ah, Wanda. Moving on up," Agatha commented, seeing the new luxury you had received during that time of your life. "Now, where are we?"

"The Avengers Compound. It was the first home Vision and I ever shared," you answered, voice hoarse and sentimental as you chewed on your lip. "Pietro was dead and... and I was in a new country. I was all alone."

"Damn, she hasn't gotten a break since she was a fucking kid," Sukuna spoke as the scene from your memory began, with you and Vision talking with a sitcom playing in the background. It was... quite awkward back then with the two of you. After everything he's seen about you, hell, even the King of Curses thought your life was shitty. How pathetic.

The other men glared at the mouth on Yuuji's cheek (making the pink-haired boy slightly cower from the unwanted attention).

"Wanda, I don't presume to know what you're feeling," Vision began. "But I want to know... should you wish to tell me or should it bring comfort to you—"

You cut him off that instant with a cold tone, "What... makes you think talking about it would bring me comfort?"

"Oh, see, I read that—" You interrupted him again, almost rudely.

"The only thing that would bring me comfort is seeing him again." That made Vision silent. The jujutsu sorcerers didn't say anything, too. Anyone could tell you were very touchy at that moment. Instantly feeling guilty with what you just did and how mean you sounded, you looked down on your hands, fiddling with them as your shoulders sagged with exhaustion.

"Sorry," you whispered to your android companion. Shaking your head, you let out a short, humorless laugh. "I'm... I'm so tired." You pursed your lips tight, trying to hold in the heavy, overwhelming feeling building up in your soul.

"Mom..." Yuuji's lips wobbled as a tear slipped down your cheek. You quickly swiped it away with your hand as you looked up at the plain ceiling. Your adopted son wanted to give you the biggest hug and wipe away your tears, too. Choso rested his hand lightly on his brother's back as a show of comfprt, yet even he could not deny the weighty gloominess inside this old room of yours. None of them could, and almost all of them could somewhat relate to what you were feeling. In the field of jujutsu sorcery, it was a given that you would lose beloved allies in the process. Gojo momentarily glanced at Geto, remembering that day he initially died after the fight with Rika and Yuuta. Choso, until now, was still in the process of grieving Kechizu and Eso. Nanami thought he'd gotten over Haibara's death, but he couldn't deny there was a part of him that would never be able to. And Toji—the Sorcerer Killer looked over his shoulder to look at Megumi. His son looked too much like his mother, the first woman to ever love him but was taken away from him too soon. Sukuna was quiet, but he watched Yuuji's thoughts fill with reminders of his dead grandfather.

You continued talking, that dam of emotions cracking to show your vulnerability. How much you were fed up of this life. Everything from your family's death had built up to this moment. Honestly, you wanted to let go so bad. You wanted this neverending pain inside you to be gone forever. Still, Vision intently listened to your words as you finally opened up to him. "It's like this wave washing over me again and again." You were trying. You really were trying to express whatever it was you were feeling. Such emotion was difficult to accurately put into words. It was nearly indescribable. "It... It knocks me down and... when I try to stand up, it just comes for me again."

The others watched as Vision didn't reply, only searching your face and your avoiding, teary eyes for answers. You let out another sad laugh, reflecting on your situation. It's always been the same. "And... I can't... it's just gonna drown me."

The synthezoid shook his head, disagreeing with that last statement, "No. No, it won't."

"How do you know?" you asked, finally looking him in the eye.

"Well, because it can't all be sorrow, can it?" Vision replied kindly. Sometimes, your heart melted with this robot of a man with a heart of gold—bigger than any other human you've known. Where did all that optimism and logical rationality with humanity originate from? "I've always been alone, so I've never felt the lack. It's all I've ever known. I've never experienced loss because... I've never had a loved one to lose," he mused.

You thought about his words carefully, about to look away from him when he spoke again. He spoke those life-changing words that changed your perspective of him and yourself forever.

"But... what is grief, if not love persevering?" Vision offered. It was Choso who recognized that quote from you. He remembered that you told it to him the day he first saw you. You were still an old lady that time you bound him with your magic, trying to convince him to leave Kenjaku and his minions, but your voice was clear as day. Your eyes, on the other hand, were misty and clouded with memories of the same scene he was seeing at the moment.

The other sorcerers came to a realization the moment your past self did, too. Suddenly, Vision lightly laughed at a scene from the sitcom that had been forgotten on the TV. For once, you chuckled with him, and your eyes met with his. Somehow, there was something budding, something new—something unspoken between the two of you.

Your past self and Vision suddenly disappeared as Agatha spoke again. Unintentionally, you pulled your red jacket closer around yourself, fingers reaching out to where Vision used to sit with you in that familiar bedroom. She summarized it shortly, "So to recap: parents dead, brother dead, Vision dead."

"Damn her for breaking the moment," Gojo cussed quietly, using his blindfold to wipe his teary eyes. It would've been funny to the others had it not been for you close to breaking down beside Agatha. You took a deep breath, trying not to hyperventilate as you let your tears soak through the sleeve of your top.

"What happened when he wasn't there to pull you back from the darkness, Wanda?" Agatha insisted, wishing to know the answer. You swivelled back on your heels, turning to her with a desperate expression.

"I can't do this anymore—"

"Come on, Wanda! You're on the precipice! You are right there!" the witch raised her voice, hands moving closer to your shoulder as she stood behind you. "Tell me how you did it!"

The jujutsu sorcerers could only watch, unable to do a single thing to comfort you, as you struggled—grappled with the grief of those agonizing, suppressed memories returning to the surface of your mind.

Agatha continued to push you for answers, "Vision was gone... but you wanted him back."

"... I wanted him back." And that was it. Your eyes widened. The answer appeared in your thoughts and at the same moment, a glass door appeared on your right. On the other side were workers, agents, all busy with the global news of the phenomenon called the Blip; the reversal of the Snap during Endgame.

The jujutsu sorcerers found themselves with you and Agatha, watching your past self walk to the receptionist of the SWORD Headquarters.

"Mmm, some fancy, high-tech stuff they've got in their world," Toji remarked, impressed and finally relieved that some of the negativity was gone in this scene.

"Jujutsu Headquarters have a long way to go," Satoru sniffled, still feeling snot in his nose from that earlier, tear-jerking scene with you and the love of your life.

"This must be after Stark's funeral," Megumi, Geto, and Nanami said simultaneously, eyes trained on the huge screens above them, all showing families being reunited at the efforts of the Avengers after five years. It was ironic given what you were dealing with right now.

The receptionist refused to buzz you in spite of your pleading, "I know you have him—just, please." You avoided eye contact, hands fidgeting in an attempt to hold your tears back. "When I came back, he was gone. His... body. And I know he's here." You didn't want to cry and break down in front of these agents who didn't know a single thing. About Vision's sacrifice. How he tried to save the world—no, the universe, too. It wasn't just Iron Man who saved everyone. Hell, your only female best friend and sister-figure Black Widow had jumped off that cliff in Vormir, too. You saw everything when you read Clint's mind, his memories and guilt with the Soul Stone weighing on his shoulders. You saw what his eyes saw on that godforsaken planet. You saw Natasha limp on the ground when she leapt from that height and let go of Clint's hand, her crimson locks matching the liquid that bled from her broken skull. You saw the life leave her eyes the same way Vision's color dulled when Thanos ripped the Mind Stone from his head.

You had nightmares about them ever since. Your face steeled as you finally swallowed down the feelings inside you, "He deserves a funeral, at least. I deserve it."

"Hell yeah you do," Geto muttered as they finally let you in. They followed you as you passed the white corridors of the base, leading you to Hayward's office. "I don't think they ever even let her get over her brother's death."

You slammed the door to his office open, uncaring of anything else but the goal on your mind: recover Vision's body and bury him. It was the only way you could get some semblance of a peace of mind.

"Well, I'm his next of kin," you told Hayward when he clarified your wishes. Your features cold and neutral. You didn't have time for this man.

"I want to show you something," he responded, avoiding the topic.

"And then you'll give him to me?" you asked immediately. Hayward paused, not answering the question. That made your male sorcerer friends give him different levels of annoyed looks. From the moment they started WandaVision, they didn't like the vibes this so-called director had.

"Damn it. Just give her the body!" Toji almost snarled from beside Megumi, who was equally as pissed off for you, but more restrained with his fury. If he were actually in this room, he would've punched Hayward already. Yuuji, Choso, and Nanami (plus Sukuna in his domain) were silently glowering at the man.

"This bastard—" Geto found himself cracking his knuckles instinctively. From beside him, Gojo scowled, fingers already positioned for the Infinite Void. Unfortunately, none of that worked.

Hayward led you to a glass pane overlooking what seemed to be a bunch of workers dismantling some high-tech metal parts you couldn't see clearly. You (and the men with you) didn't get what the purpose of this was. "What... is this? Why are you showing this to me?"

"Because you asked to see it," Hayward pointed out obviously, acting as if he didn't know what he was doing. It was Nanami who peered over the glass closer. His breath hitched when be realized what exactly those metal parts were.

"That's..." the blonde realized, trailing off. As your eyes trained onto the scraps the workers were slicing up and disposing of, you put the pieces together. You barely recognized it—with how dull, lifeless, and fragmented it was. It was Vision. It was your Vision, head, limbs, and torso all separated from each other. It seemed to dawn unto the others, too.

"Holy crap," Gojo and Itadori swallowed, stunned. Megumi had a hand over his mouth. Toji looked away, not wanting to see you cry for the nth time throughout this whole ordeal. On your right, Choso had his eyes closed, nearly feeling your agony. On your left, Nanami stood with a deep frown on his face, pained to see you in so much pain. Knowing you as that bubbly, selfless old woman and then as a beautiful, strong witch (who he may have caught feelings for already) and now seeing you so shattered... it broke his heart. Geto placed his hand on your shoulder, only for it to pass through like a phantom. Sukuna, on the other hand, was watching Hayward's reactions carefully with narrowed eyes. It was like he wanted to see how you would deal with seeing your lover's corpse.

"Tch," he sneered, making the others look at him in question. "This insignifant sow is intentionally making her suffer. See?"

With hot tears welling up your eyes at how the love of your life was being handled, your fingers trembled as they reached out for his body, only to find it stopped by the clear barrier in-between. "Stop..." you whispered, your calm facade disintegrating fast. "Stop... stop it!" You swiftly pivoted to stare holes at Hayward. "What are you doing to him!? Vision's not a weapon, you can't do this!"

"In fact, it is our legal and ethical obligation," Hayward stated as-a-matter-of-factly.

"I just want to bury him, that's all I want!" you argued, face full of disgust for their actions.

"Are you sure?"

Now you were very offended. Very, very offended. "Excuse me?" you countered. The sorcerers watching were as offended as you, too.

"The nerve of this son of a bitch," Geto scowled. With him was an equally angry Nanami and Gojo. The veins on Toji's neck already looked like they were about to burst (so did Yuuji's and Megumi's) and Choso was close to using his Blood Manipulation even if it was useless in whatever place this was.

"Not everyone has the power to bring their soulmate back online," Hayward corrected himself. Purposefully, the sorcerers noticed. He was getting on their nerves. "Forgive me. Back to life."

You were bewildered at his answer, "No... I can't... do that." You shook your head fervently. "That's... that's not why I'm here." Your reply had surprised your shaman and curse friends. Then why was Vision alive in your Hex—they froze.

"Don't tell me this asshole put that thought in her mind in the first place," Gojo deduced. You never did plan on resurrecting Vision's body in the first place, did you?

"Okay." Hayward nodded solemnly. "But I can't allow you to take three billion dollars worth of vibranium just to put it in the ground." His words felt like daggers piercing deep inside you all at once. Shakily, you turned to face the glass panel, staring down at Vision's body being sawed open. "So, the best I can do is to let you say goodbye to him here."

You couldn't believe this was happening. "He's... he's all I have," you croaked out weakly. Maybe... Maybe if you begged enough, Hayward would let you take at least a small part of him to—

"Well, that's just the thing, Wanda," you heard his voice from behind you. "He isn't yours."

Those words made the eight men watching automatically give him death glares. If looks could kill, Hayward would've been dead and pummeled to the ground a thousandfold. That moment, you snapped, your face contorting with rage as your powers broke the glass wall into microscopic shards. They all flinched as you levitated down to where Vision's corpse was. They thought that this would be the moment you would steal the body, just as Hayward declared to his soldiers in a previous episode. Your focus was so trained on Vision that you couldn't hear Hayward telling his soldiers to stand down nor the alarms blaring at your actions. You hovered your left hand over Vision's head, where the Mind Stone used to be, the same way you always did when you eloped together.

Unlike those times, however, you didn't feel that connection with him anymore. You trembled as a lone tear from your cheek fell on the synthezoid's face. "I can't feel you," you uttered, absolutely heartbroken as you caressed Vision's head with the remaining love you could give. You didn't care if those SWORD soldiers and workers thought you were being ridiculous, weeping over a scrap of metal. To him, Vision wasn't that. Vision was your everything. Now? You had nothing. "I can't feel you," you said for the last time, a sad smile on your lips as you finally found the strength to retract your hand and walk away from him.

The jujutsu sorcerers stood in the background, observing how the scene unfolded. "... Hayward lied," Megumi noted out loud, in pity for you as you left the room. "Y/N-san never stole Vision's body. It was his intention all along to make it look like she was committing a crime against SWORD."

Before they could respond to Megumi, the scene they were in had changed. You were staggering through the parking lot of the base, trying to make sense of what you were dealing with. This time, you were really alone now. Everyone else was out there celebrating and reuniting with their families. You entered your car (a red Buick Verano, yes, red), fastening your seatbelt and letting out a deep, shaky breath. There goes the drain your plans of a quiet funeral for the love of your life. You didn't know where to go now. That was when a piece of paper on the passenger seat caught your eye. It was your property deed with Vision back when everything was still more or less okay. No Thanos. No Avengers. No saving the world and the universe. It was just you and him away from the rest of the world. Just your little bubble of joy.

Setting your mind on a new goal, you drove to New Jersey. To your main destination: Westview. Well, in the first place, it was where you intended to bury his body: in your supposedly would-be home as husband and wife. That was your plan with him in the two years you spent together before Thanos attacked.

As you drove through the streets, you noticed all the little, nearly-insignificant things about the people living in it. You saw an elderly woman sitting alone in a café, a man taping up on the wall a poster on piano lessons, a guy carrying a bunch of boxes... just humans living their ordinary lives.

Finding themselves in the car with you—how they all fit in a small sedan, they had no freaking clue, must have been magic—they realized that all these people in the flashback were those characters in your Hex. You drove past the houses, the clubhouses, and even that swimming pool where the housewives gathered in the 1950s episode. Compared to the episode, though, this one in the flashback seemed less maintained. Imperfect.

Your past self turned a couple streets and some corners as you followed the once-familiar address on the paper. Pulling up to a plot of land at the heart of Westview, you grabbed the envelope and exited the vehicle, dragging your feet across the pavement until it finally touched the soil. The grass was long dead and the construction work had clearly been abruptly stopped due to the events of the Infinity War. The jujutsu sorcerers watched with sorrow as you slowly entered what would've been the doorway to the entrance of your shared home with the synthezoid.

Yuuji, being curious, read out loud the message inside the big red heart on the property deed you were holding, "To grow old in. V." His heart broke again for you. "Momma..." He gazed at your glassy eyes as you tried holding back your tears. The other men followed, frowning as you exhaled slowly—it was as if your mental and emotional pain had bled into your physical well-being. You sniffled as you gazed the property deed once more.

It was never going to happen, was it? That life you wanted.

You stepped forward until you were at the center of your would-have-been-living-room, looking around the dead space. You hated how unfinished it was—how empty and abandoned it was. Why? You were feeling the exact same way. Millions of unpleasant thoughts were running through your head.

Why you? Always you?

Why was the universe so cruel to you? Why did it take away everything you loved? Your life was a cruel joke at this point. Someone up there must enjoy your suffering too much. First it was your parents, then Pietro, then Natasha... and now, Vision? It was unfair. Everyone else got to be with their loved ones, but you couldn't.

All you wanted was to love and to be loved. To have a peaceful life with the people you cherished the most. To see them smile and to smile with them, too.

But no. No. Your life had been nothing but wretched except for those fleeting two years you had eloping with Vision. You'd never been happier. Yet even now, being told he wasn't yours... that you couldn't bury him... that he was just scraps of expensive metal... it numbed you. The incomplete foundations of this house only reminded you that you, too, were incomplete now that your soulmate had perished.

Endless nothingness. A void of emptiness. A hollowness in your veins brought about by neverending torment. How could you ever even begin to describe this feeling? You were drowning. Drowning in your despair and it was pushing you down to its deepest, darkest, blackest depths. And now, you were suffocating. It was like all the oxygen had been stolen from your lungs. Your ears were ringing with a white noise; all you could think about was feeling.

Feeling. Grieving.

Clutching the envelope to your chest, hiccups escaped your wobbling lips as you finally let that dam burst. Your sight became nothing but a blur of hot tears trailing down your face. It hurt. It hurt so bad. So, so bad.

Why? Why did all of this have to happen to you? Why you? Why?

"Y/N..." they whispered. Each one of them was right by you, standing—more than ready to hold you in their arms and never let go. Oh how they wanted to embrace you. To tell you that you weren't alone in your grief. To tell you they were there for you. But they couldn't, for this had already happened and couldn't be reversed. That didn't make it any less distressing to watch.

Seeing you weep your soul out, like the weight of the world that you'd be carrying for so long was finally smothering you, Gojo spoke sadly, "Maybe—Maybe it is true."

The others turned to him. For once, Gojo didn't have his blindfold on, his shimmering aqua eyes dimming in his gloom at your dismal state of being. "What is?" Geto inquired to his best friend curiously.

"That..." Satoru pursed his lips together, head gesturing to you. "... Love is the most twisted curse of them all."

Whimpering quietly, you unconsciously pressed the property deed to where your aching heart was, as if trying to nurse it. Reach it. Comfort it. Fix it, somehow. But you couldn't. You fell to your knees—losing the strength to keep standing, sobbing and hunching over onto yourself, all those emotions reaching their tipping point as your entire life flashed back to you.

You felt utterly paralyzed by your grief. And there was no one left to help you up this time.

At his words, their gazes—full of sympathy and sorrow for you—shifted back to your shaking, fallen form, clutching the last thing left of the people you loved. Seeing your life and your memories, they couldn't help but agree with the strongest sorcerer.

Love truly was the most twisted curse of them all, wasn't it?

You inhaled sharply, eyes pricking nonstop with salty liquid born from the neverending bitterness that seemed to cling onto you.

You were alone again.

No more.

They were all dead.

Please stop it.

Father dead.

Please.

Mother dead.

Stop it.

Brother dead.

Stop.

Best friend dead.

It was too much.

Lover dead.

Too much.

"..."

With a single, earsplitting, anguished scream, everything around you became engulfed in red.

The eight wide-eyed, stunned jujutsu sorcerers huddled together as their surroundings exploded into fiery, sanguine magic mixed with black streaks—all of it originating from where your heart was supposed to be. Your hands glowed with your power, too, but this was a level they had never seen before with you. Despite this not being cursed energy at all, they could feel the sheer power—the pure potency of your magic.

You were warping the entirety of reality right before their very eyes.

"Holy shit," Gojo and Geto swore simultaneously, instinctively moving away from you as another wave of energy emanated from that glow in your chest.

"What the fuck," Toji rasped out, watching as glitch-like, foggy energy built a house out of scratch around them, down to the smallest detail. You didn't stop there. From your body radiated another, much bigger wave that extended into the rest of the town. Choso and Nanami were able to get a glimpse of the outside before the house was fully formed.

It was black and white.

Then a golden light began to bleed from your heart, forming... shaping something. Someone.

"Oh my God," Yuuji covered his mouth at the sight. "M-Mom—"

Your back was bent at a terrifying angle as your powers created what you wanted the most. Who you wanted the most. Slowly, but surely, Vision was formed—from his wires and molecular composition up to the soft clothing he wore. With one final pained yell, you straightened yourself up to a standing position, both the red and the yellow emitting from you fading away.

There in front of you—in front of all those jujutsu sorcerers—stood the Vision. The love of your life. Your soulmate. Even you seemed shocked with what—with who you had just made out of sheer willpower. Reluctantly, you approached him, even if everything, including him, was colorless.

"Y/N..." You were the only thing in color in this strange place you created. But when they blinked, they found you dressed modestly like a 1950s housewife again—lips painted, hair curled and permed, adorned with short heels and pearl jewelry. You elegantly smiled at Vision, just like a vintage actress on film. You were silent, losing yourself in this act. In this illusion you had made.

"Wanda. Welcome home," he greeted warmly. "Should we stay in tonight?" You nodded happily, sitting beside him on the sofa and sharing a kiss before you watched TV.

Home. You were finally home.

Then your 1950s self and Vision vanished, revealing you in your 2010s red jacket and sweaters, staring at where you and Vision used to be on the couch in black and white. You then looked around you, seeing all the lights and cameras. It was like you were on a set in a studio, complete with cameras, props, and everything. There were even audience seats! Suddenly, someone clapped from there. It was Agatha.

"Bravo!" she applauded jeeringly before snapping her fingers and disappearing from your view.

The jujutsu sorcerers who'd just seen everything did not know how to react to your dug up, repressed memories of creating the Hex. Your invisible and very discreet mini-Hex around Charmed Coffee & Confectioneries was nothing compared to Westview. Absolutely nothing. Now they understood WandaVision and how it all came to be.

Now, they understood you better.

"I—I think I need to sit down," Nanami had stuttered, running a hand through his hair and removing his goggles to pinch the bridge of his nose. Gojo already felt his knees buckle below him as he sank to the floor, blindfold gripped tight in his right hand. Geto flopped down beside him, rubbing his slack-jawed face. Toji and Megumi were leaning on the walls, trying to process everything silently. Choso and Yuuji, though, stayed frozen in their original standing position, staring at your past self stare into space, lost in your thoughts and realizations. Now it was all clear to you; what you'd done.

It was a lot to take in. Not just your powers, but also all that emotional damage and trauma they witnessed that you had experienced. Before they could think about it, however, they were pulled from their thoughts by cries of help nearby.

"Help! Someone! Mom! Please help!"

Recognizing the voices, you broke from your stunned silence, instantly alarmed and looking around for the source of the crying. At the same time, the invisible spectators were brought to their feet as you slammed the door open, frantically sprinting to Billy and Tommy, taken hostage by that other witch. Your breath caught in your throat when you saw that they were being suffocated by some kind of magical strings, with Agatha showing her real form—hovering in the air behind your boys.

The jujutsu sorcerers stopped right behind you, also stupefied by Agatha flying and revealing her true colors. Just like that scene of the Sokovia explosion, this got their blood boiling and the adrenaline running even though they weren't even part of the fight. They couldn't help but be immersed and even prepare to fight with you, too.

"Hmm... looks like this Agatha woman's a good match for her," Sukuna huffed. Yuuji slapped the mouth on his face.

"Sukuna, shut up!" he whisper-yelled. "This is not the time."

"I know what you are," Agatha declared, tightening her hold on the twins. They sputtered, heads nearly whiplashing from the force she applied.

"Mom!" Billy and Tommy wailed.

Automatically, your powers materialized on your hands. There was one detail the jujutsu sorcerers noticed, though. Instead of being only bright red and white like all the previous times, this time, your abilities were tinged with the same black misty streaks they saw when you made Vision and the Hex. This was more akin to how your powers looked when you were against Kenjaku. Toji and Geto also saw this when you transferred their souls into mannequins. It was what they usually saw when they saw you use your magic.

"It's okay, baby. It's okay," you assured them, breathing heavily and trying to hide your panic from your sons. Agatha spoke again, making your focus turn to her.

"You have no idea how dangerous you are," she announced, jealousy tinting her tone. You glared warily at her, ready to kill if she did anything more to your babies. "You're supposed to be a myth! A being capable of spontaneous creation!"

"A myth?" Sukuna hummed, interested at the new piece of information he was receiving. The others didn't voice it out, but they were curious, too, as to why Agatha said that.

"And here you are, using it to make breakfast for dinner!" Agatha spitefully spat, referencing what you did in the very first episode of WandaVision.

"Let go of my children!" you threatened, aiming at her. She didn't seem fazed.

"Oh, yes. Your children," Agatha scoffed, tired of your charades. "Vision. This whole little life you've made." The witch's eyes bore holes into you as she revealed a fact you never knew about yourself. "This is Chaos Magic, Wanda. And that makes you—"

You swallowed in horror. What was she saying? Magic?

"—The Scarlet Witch."

That instant, the jujutsu sorcerers turned to see your reaction. Like them, you seemed completely unacquainted (and utterly terrified) about the term, but that didn't make it sound any less foreboding. It had an ominous aura to it, that title.

"The Scarlet Witch..." they all trailed off simultaneously, eyes on you as you conditioned yourself to fight something you've never fought before. Someone who could easily kill you and your family. But you had to. You had no other choice.

ᗢ▪︎ᗢ

Meanwhile, back in the real world, you were cheerfully on your way to the cashier, pushing a cart full of groceries and baking ingredients. The line was a bit long, with a lot of citizens panic buying in preparation for the upcoming snowstorm. In front of you was a tired-looking man in a dark suit, his black hair somewhat messed and a heavy, invisible weight on his shoulders. There weren't any cursed spirits around him, but it seemed like there was a gloomy cloud looming over him. You briefly wondered reading his thoughts to find out what made this man seemed so bothered, but decided against it. Looking at him really did remind you of a certain blonde, ex-salaryman friend you had.

You hadn't noticed you were staring intently until said man cleared his throat, surprised that a pretty woman like you was peering so attentively at him. "Excuse me. Miss, is there anything I can help you with?"

You flinched in surprise, cheeks warming in embarrassment at being caught. Sweatdropping, you apologized, "A-Ah—sorry! It just looked like..."

The man blinked at you, his head tilting curiously. "Like?"

"Like," pausing, you tried to look for the right word. "You were having a really... um, bad day. Yeah. God, that's not a good reason." Shaking your head, you bowed to him. "My apologies, Mister, I should've minded my business and—"

"No, it's okay, Miss." Your head snapped up to look at him, your eyebrows high up on your forehead in surprise as he kept speaking, sounding as exhausted as looked. "You're right... I was, uh, zoning out. Today's been a rough day, not to mention with the coming snowstorm." As if on cue, the heavy snow and winds outside started becoming far stronger, the air booming and becoming a blizzard. The man in front of you moved his head down to your shopping cart. He blinked. Noticing that he was particularly concentrated on the items, you shook your head at him, not wanting him to get the wrong idea even more after your staring.

"Oh, no! Don't worry, I'm not hoarding the baking supplies due to the snowstorm," you told him with a smile. "I had to restock on my supplies since I run a café right outside Tokyo."

"You do?" he asked, starting to check-out his items (which were just cup noodles, cans of beer, and some frozen meat and fish). At least you were next in line now after him.

"Yeah!" you chirped. Digging into your bag, you handed him your business card for Charmed Coffee & Confectionaries. Impressed with its design and how professional-looking it was, the man was starting to think that you were a high-class pastry chef or something. "I'm Y/N L/N. A pleasure to meet you, Mister...?"

"Higuruma Hiromi," he answered with the tiniest smile, also handing you his business card. Oh, so he was a lawyer. Well, damn. You ended up making small talk with the man, unintentionally trying to cheer him up while you guys were paying for your items. Heck, with how tired he was, he still offered to carry your four bags of purchases to the exit. What a gentleman.

Thanking him for help, you stepped outside the exit with your bags, only to be slapped in the face by the blizzard outside. What had previously been just heavy snowfall was now that snowstorm that was supposed to come tomorrow. God, you might need to teleport back home. "Sheesh, this weather's horrible," you muttered.

Higuruma waved slightly at you until the thick exit door closed completely, his single bag of groceries hanging on his arm (he didn't notice that on the other side, you were already gone). He was about to prepare to go into the freezing cold outside when something on the floor caught his eye.

He knelt on the floor, picking it up and inquisitively holding it eye level. Hiromi blinked, "... Huh. She dropped her keys."

When you teleported home, what you saw was not what you expected. Everything was a mess, electricity out and the snow entering the open windows, and none of the boys were anywhere to be seen.

That was when you noticed the glitchy television screen left on.

(next chapter.)

Author's Note: First of all, I want to sincerely apologize for making you all wait soooo long! I spent nearly one month just being an empty head during the holidays because honestly, school has drained me that much with the near-daily exams. There was a big typhoon in my country, too, sadly. But after that time, I got to catch up again with the manga and also renew my liking to our new fav, Higuruma Hiromi! Cheers! He and Naoya are 100% gonna be in a future chapter, lol (more competition?). Anyways, I hope you liked this loooooong angst-filled chapter (it was a challenge to write Ep. 8 of WandaVision). Mwah! ❤🥺

You can find my Ko-Fi here and support me even more! Christmas gift for this broke author here, anyone? 👀☕

Anyways, reblogs, comments, hearts, constructive criticism, and any kind of interaction are much appreciated! Oh, and if I missed tagging anyone below (also couldn't tag some for some reasons—new names or privacy setting issues, huhuhu), please message me so I can update it for the next chapters. Thankies! 🥰

taglist: @ibelievein2dmensupremacy @binibiningbabaylan @coldvillainess @vampireindistress @sparklingmallow @gummy-dummy @haleypearce @artemishunter18 @torasshu-sama @thewordfae @nanamin-pointo @whoreuc @simpinsimpleton @sache41 @osiris1rhi @crzyinluve @dame-sunflowers @thirstyfangirl @yuh-tears @cioara @butyfigers @fiona782 @t-misaki @jihaegguk @revenge-of-the-bucket-demon @beeframon @simpforporcoandlevi @unkn0wn2024 @dibhachu @todaywasafairytale07 @vishousmate @tangoogle @lyralibra @fleurwritesitsblossom @deviljoonie @pearlstiare @moss-murin @surhii @senjuasuna @njisano @marbleii @sheitsme @kiyosato @moonchild-artemisdaughter @shadowyknightbeargoth @yuki-chan23 @akuri-shinsou @tellatoast @nako-ley @depresso-404error

#jujutsu kaisen #jjk #nanami kento #gojo satoru #fushiguro toji #ryomen sukuna #geto suguru #kamo choso #jujutsu kaisen x reader #jjk x reader #nanami x reader #gojo x reader #toji x reader #sukuna x reader #geto x reader #choso x reader #scarlet witch #x reader #thera.writes

[thera-daydreams]

ᴛʜᴇ ꜱᴡᴇᴇᴛ ᴏʟᴅ ʟᴀᴅʏ ɪꜱ ᴀ ᴡɪᴛᴄʜ

ᗢ jujutsu kaisen x scarletwitch!reader ᗢ

00. how it all began

Chapter Index & Synopsis

warning: will contain spoilers from the jjk manga and the latest mcu shows (particularly wandavision and loki, as well as doctor strange in the multiverse of madness). once again, this will contain heavy spoilers—you have been warned. otherwise, enjoy you meeting and babying lil' yuuji! also, you'll be addressed as "wanda" and "wanda maximoff" for the first scene; you'll know why later. 😉

[EDIT] 6/17/2022, 6:11AM: Edited a few parts at the beginning after the events of Dr. Strange in the Multiverse of Madness!

(word count: 4,588)

"... I have nothing left here."

That was what you'd told Stephen and Loki after you three finished restoring the Sacred Timeline and putting back He Who Remains back in his rightful place (which was overseeing the Time Variance Association).

Reversing the many multiversal rifts was no easy feat—the three of you had to traverse countless universes (that was not an exaggeration, I tell you) because of the infinite branches that had split off due to Sylvie's actions. There were also a number of multiversal incursions as a result of... well, what happened to you with the Darkhold along with everything else with Sylvie. To protect the Multiverse, you, the Master of the Mystic Arts, and the God of Mischief had gone through infinite dimensions in space and time, harnessing your still-growing powers and new magical knowledge in fighting demonic hordes, nightmarish monsters, and evil variants of yourselves, while at the same time evading the terrifying Kang the Conqueror(s) and other dangerous enemies.

Needless to say, you needed a vacation and some therapy. Strange had disclosed that although only a second had passed in the original timeline, your traveling adventures throughout the multiverse and its infinite dimensions were equal to millennia worth of time (how crazy was that). God, you felt as ancient as the Ancient One now. Being constantly in on-and-off, piled-up grief must have stressed you out too much.

"Where will you go, Wanda?" Stephen inquired, allowing the bright golden portal to the New York Sanctum to close. You sat on the huge staircase in the center of the main room, resting your elbows on your bent knees.

"... I've got a few ideas," you muttered. "To run away and isolate myself again, find peace, and live out the rest of my miserable life 'til the day I die. What I did to Westview... to you and that child, America... my happier self and her children... plus those from that other world's Illuminati..." You felt disgusted with yourself as you recalled your actions. You couldn't bear to look at your companions in the eye as you sighed. "It's unforgivable. And I am a monster now after everything, aren't I?"

The two male sorcerers frowned at your response. "Wanda..." Stephen trailed off.

"Hey." Loki sat beside you, patting your shoulder. He was very different from how Thor used to describe him to you in your time in the Avengers (probably because he wasn't the Loki that died from Thanos snapping his neck). This Loki was... nicer and more mature; far less of an evil subjugator than how you thought he would be. Still a killer, but... better? He was very paranoid when you and Strange first met him, given how his significant other female variant Sylvie had unleashed chaos, but now he seemed calmer. And he'd told you about how he'd lost (or would lose) his mother, too.

The two of you bonded over that.

"A suggestion, sorcerer to sorcerer and Nexus being to Nexus being? And, uh... ex-murderer to uh, ex-murderer? If that helps?" Loki offered. You nodded, somewhat chuckling at that last remark. The Asgardian god grinned. "Go to one of those universes that don't have the Time Variance Association in them. And live freely, being good, this time."

It was weird to hear that from the God of Mischief (out of all people), but you smiled. "I'll be good this time, I just... need to sort myself out, first." You turned to Dr. Strange, who had been watching you two closely. "I'm... sorry. Really, really sorry. For all the trouble and pain I've caused... especially to you, Stephen. I know it's not an excuse, but I just wanted them back. Every single one of them. Even just one of them. But I know now that I can't and probably never will."

The former neurosurgeon sighed, knowing who you were referring to. He sat down beside you and Loki. Anyone could tell that being the Sorcerer Supreme was exhausting, even if he just recently got promoted to that title. "You had your reasons, Wanda. I cannot blame you for your grief. I may not agree with some of the things you've done, but I can understand why you did it. And the Darkhold was corrupting you, too, so the blame isn't 100% on you. Loki and I can't defeat you, but we are glad that you joined our side in fixing this mess." He tilted his head. "I am curious, though, where do you plan on going after this?"

You waved your hand, allowing the magical crimson mist to show the men beside you images of galaxies, "Well, while we were traveling, I've found a few universes that actually don't have parallel versions of me or my family." You paused. "Actually, these universes don't have parallel versions of most people in this planet. At least, no variants of anyone we know, too. No Avengers. No Illuminati. No Doctor Strange or Loki. No Sorcerer Supreme. No Scarlet Witch. No Infinity Stones! Not even a Kang the Conqueror or a TVA!"

Loki and Stephen blinked owlishly at you. "... Well, that's new."

"One of those universes have man-eating giants, so I'm not going there," you muttered, scrolling through the galaxies like they were a shopping catalogue. "I checked another universe—apparently they have ninjas and aliens there. Still a no from me... there's also another universe with pirates, then another with grim reapers, then also a universe with more aliens, a dragon, and mystical orange balls that are like their Infinity Stones..."

The two sorcerers just stared at you as you rambled on.

"... Oh, there's also a universe with mages like us, but they have things called guilds and I'm not quite sure what to make of that. Even their continents are strange," you mumbled.

"You did your research." Loki leaned back, arms behind his head, impressed. "Well, are you going to go there, then? Since they've got magic?"

You scrunched your nose up, "Hmm, no. Not there. I actually had my eye on this one—it's nearly exactly like ours in terms of technology, history, geography. Strangely no Sokovia or Wakanda, though, but that's okay. And it's in the 21st century, too... but like, 2012 or something! So I don't need to adjust too much with their timeline, thankfully. It seems so perfectly normal compared to the other universes. A great place to settle down in, right?"

"Riiiiight... a place where it's 2012 all over again..." Loki drawled, raising a brow at you (the year was significant to him after all—ahem, New York, ahem—it seemed like a lifetime ago). Then, he shrugged. "Well, as long as you're finally happy and knowing what we've been through—what we've all been through—I'm not opposed to you getting your peace."

For once, you were optimistic in your life. Retirement sounded like an awesome idea!

"Uh," the Master of the Mystic Arts cleared his throat. "Just please promise me that you won't create another Westview Anomaly or another Multiverse of Madness."

You nodded, complying to his terms and conditions, "Okay. I promise."

"And if possible, you stay in that universe so we know where to find you." Stephen scratched his cheek. "Wanda, I know this is being demanding, but—"

Getting what he was implying, you stopped him with a raised hand and gave him a tired smile, "New Sorcerer Supreme duties. Yeah, I understand. I'm still a threat to your realm—"

"—No offense," he quickly supplied, almost guilty.

Shaking your head, you said, "None taken. Don't worry, I'll stay in that universe. You'll be able to contact me anytime if you need me... and hopefully only if very necessary. But I doubt another multiversal disturbance will come again in our time, not so soon after we fixed it."

"Only call in case of emergencies," Loki turned to Stephen. "Note that down."

The ex-doctor rolled his eyes, "Already did. Photographic memory, remember?"

The God of Mischief scoffed.

You grinned at their antics, "You know, I never thought I'd say this but I'll miss you two and our adventures together. It's been fun, fighting demons and nightmares and our eviler parallel selves while stabilizing the multiverse. I've learned a couple new tricks from you two."

"... Don't know if that's good or bad but you're welcome," Strange replied with the teeniest hint of a nostalgic smile.

"Enjoy your retirement, Wanda," Loki bid you goodbye. "I still hope that one day this magic trio shall reunite once more to destroy the forces of darkness."

"Do you need anything before you go?" Dr. Strange asked. You hummed, pondering.

"... Got any suggestions for a new name for my new life?"

Loki and Dr. Strange shared a look before Strange spoke, "Depends on where you're going and who you want to be."

ᗢ▪︎ᗢ

And that was how you ended up becoming Y/N L/N (first name courtesy of Loki and surname courtesy of Stephen), a retired sixty-to-seventy-something-year-old shopowner in the Tokyo of a planet called Earth-JJK. Why was it called like that (and why was it still 2012)? You had no idea, but you didn't mind. After all, you'd gone to alternate realms in the multiverse wherein the dinosaurs still existed or when everything was just like Star Wars. Now, all you cared about was this world was a wonderful place to retire in and that it was perfectly normal compared to your home universe.

Here, there were no superheroes, no supervillains, no Infinity Stones, no Darkhold, and no alternate versions of the people you loved. Sure, Nicki Minaj still existed here blasting Starships on the radio while Psy's Gangnam Style played on repeat in nightclubs, but you didn't exactly see the Avengers fighting off aliens in Manhattan, did you? No Ultron. No Thanos. No extinction of half the universe.

So here you were with a fresh start, promising to—as muuuuch as possible—no longer use your magic in this perfectly normal world. Perfectly normal.

Or so you thought.

Turns out, this place wasn't so normal after all.

How'd you know? Well, it was kind of obvious when you started seeing weird little beasties everywhere. Sometimes, they were very tiny ones that were perched on people's bodies. The smallest creature you'd seen was the size of a ping-pong ball (it looked like a stick hanging on someone's back; you nearly mistook it for a weird keychain).

At least you hadn't seen anything equivalent to Lovecraftian eldritch horror or a demonic creature in the Dark Dimension. Yeah, like those you used when you were under the Darkhold's influence. Seriously, after summoning the huge Shuma-Gorath—who was all icky, slimy tentacles, prehistoric atrociousness, and disgusting dark energy—and battling the forbidding Chthon, you don't think anything would faze you anymore.

Certainly not the mediocre little monsters of this world. Anyhow, if they didn't bother you, you wouldn't bother them.

They never did.

To be honest, the subordinate bugaboos actually seemed scared of you (why else would they cower behind their human hosts or run back into their dark corners and alleys if you looked them in the eye). Well, as long as they didn't pester you, you'd leave them be. You didn't want anything to do with them.

But as a precaution and a contingency plan, you set up an invisible mini-Hex around your shop—complete with protective runes and a spell that would make anyone who entered the shop feel safe and relaxed. Wonderful for the atmosphere of the bakery-café you were investing on.

Aside from that? Everything seemed nice. It wasn't all bad being an old woman! You chose to reside in the Japan of this current world because it had the highest proportion of elderly citizens. It was very modern, too (although, not yet at the level of Stark's technology or Wakanda's advancements). Still, you loved how cultural and traditional it also was—only the heavens know how many pictures you'd taken while walking around. Your children, in that brief time during the Hex, had expressed their wishes to visit Japan and Korea back when they were still alive (you guessed it was from all those anime and Korean dramas they told you about).

In a way, by being here, you were somehow honoring your sons in their deaths (and at soooome point, you might also have gotten pulled into watching anime, Asian dramas, and lots of Asian variety shows in your frequent bouts of self-isolation). What? You were depressed and bored! If you weren't out causing chaos, you did try to do normal human things. One of them was crying over Asian dramas, especially those which were family-centered and melodramatic.

Moreover, mastering the languages were no problem to you (you did it in one week through astral projecting—you cheater). The humble bakery-café you conjured up was great, too. It didn't look out of place, and you personally made pretty damn good food from your days being a housewife (even if it was during your false reality).

Thus, for the next couple of months, you dived into learning how to manage your business and making it flourish.

All was good.

ᗢ▪︎ᗢ

"Waaaaaah!" the ten-year-old gasped, exiting the bullet train while tugging his grandfather. "So this is Tokyo, grandpa? It's huuuuge!"

"Yes, Yuuji," he chuckled at the wonder in his grandson's eyes. "This is Tokyo. Come on, let's have a look around. What do you want for your birthday lunch?"

"Hmm..."

It was a fairly calm day in your shop today. Even rush hour wasn't such a rush! By 6PM, you were behind the counter reading a book about serial killers when the bell to the entrance door rang.

Chime!

You perked up and stood up from you seat, automatically giving the customer a warm smile. "Hello, welcome to Charmed Coffee & Confectionaries! How may I help you today?"

"Ah, good afternoon. Well..." the elderly man began hesitantly, looking through the selection of colorful treats on the display.

"I'd like a birthday cake!" a small voice declared from below you. Blinking, you moved your gaze down, seeing a head of... bright pink hair? Well, that was something you didn't see everyday. You knelt down at the grinning little boy, smiling.

For a moment, you could see your late son Tommy with how energetic he was. Tommy was always so hyperactive and impulsive when he was alive—being gifted with the power of super speed only exacerbated it (or was it the other way around?). Breaking the sound barrier was as easy as breathing for him!

"Hey, little guy," you greeted. The kid pouted (how adorable).

"I'm not little," he mumbled. "I'm ten years old now!" He cutely held up all his fingers to you.

You giggled, "Okay then, big guy. I'm Y/N, the owner of this shop. What's your name?"

The boy glanced at his grandfather, who only nodded at him and encouraged him to go on. The child turned back to you with a huge smile and held his short arm towards you, "I'm Yuuji. Itadori Yuuji!"

Mirroring his smile, you shook his hand firmly, surprised to feel that his grip was quite strong for someone so small. "Nice to meet you, Yuuji-kun! What would you like for today?"

He ran towards the glass display, in awe at all the pastries shown. "There's so many I can't choose!"

"He usually likes anything with rice toppings more than dessert," his grandfather cut in. "But Yuuji pulled me into this shop for some reason. It's the first time I've seen him so excited to see candy and baked goods."

"But grandpa, all of them look so good! I've never seen sweet stuff that look so nice!" Yuuji excitedly pointed at a yellow cupcake. "Look, jii-chan! It looks like popcorn! That's so coooool!"

"Oh, it does, actually!" Itadori Wasuke commented, squinting at the cupcake and looking at you. "You are very talented at your craft, Y/N-san."

You only bowed graciously, "Thank you, sir. I take much pride in it!"

"Ooooh, grandpa! Grandpa! Can we get that superhero cake? Pleaaaase?" Yuuji begged with wide, puppy-dog eyes. His grandfather (and you on the side) fell victim to it.

Wasuke sighed, taking out his wallet, "How much is it?"

You told him the price for the specially-designed cake (which clearly made him pale), but then you added, "Though, since it's Yuuji-kun's birthday, I can give a 50% discount! I just need some proof and you're good to go."

The promo was a blatant lie, but the pink-haired boy was just so cute you couldn't resist. Also, there was also something about him—his aura—that stood out to you. You couldn't put your finger on it, but you had a gut feeling this kid was special. Glancing at the chocolate superhero cake you made, you briefly remembered your years as an Avenger. Those were the days.

"Really!?" Wasuke and Yuuji exclaimed at the same time.

"Hear that, jii-chan? There's a discount because I'm the birthday boy!" Yuuji jumped around the shop. "Yay! Yay! Yay!"

Wasuke handed you the payment, thankful that his grandson's spirit wasn't broken because of the pricey cake.

"Just give me a few minutes to pack it up for you, alright?" you said to the duo, returning behind the counter to process the order then place the cake in your nice, custom-made packaging. When you were done, you gave the fancy black-and-red box to Yuuji.

"There you go, birthday boy!" you smiled, hands on your hips. "Enjoy!"

"Thanks, Y/N-san!" Yuuji peeked into the box.

"Thank you so much," Wasuke added, a hand on his happy grandson's shoulder. "Now we have to go, Yuuji. We can't miss the last train back to Sendai. We've spent too much time sightseeing here in Tokyo."

You blinked, "Oh, you two have come all the way here from Miyagi Prefecture?"

"Heh," Wasuke chuckled, ruffling Yuuji's hair. "My grandson here has been pestering me for months that he wanted this trip to be his birthday gift."

"Oh my! This is also your first time in Tokyo, then?" you asked Yuuji, who nodded quickly in response.

"Yup!"

Getting an idea, a smile crept up your lips again, "Well, why don't I make it more memorable for you then? You said you liked rice toppings, right?"

The moment you said that, a certain meal popped up in the child's head. Easily reading his mind, you placed your hands behind your back and discreetly used your magic to conjure up a rice bowl of pork cutlets—the very same katsudon he was thinking about just now. You revealed your hands and the paper cup you were now holding (the two people in front of you nearly had their eyes bulge out in shock).

"Holy crap..." Wasuke muttered.

The show only made Yuuji geek out even more, "Whoaaaaaaa! Whoa, whoa, whoa! How'd you do that?"

You winked, "Magic!"

Okay, you may have made a promise to not use your magic that much anymore but gosh, this kid just made you want to squish his chubby, baby fat cheeks.

"Oooooooooh!" Yuuji gasped as his granddad took the box of cake from him so that he could take the rice bowl from you. "Can we come back here again when we go to Tokyo, grandpa?"

"Sure, kid. But we gotta go now."

"Aww..."

You patted the boy's head, "Don't be sad, big guy. It's your birthday! I promise I'll show you more magic tricks when you come back, 'mkay? And maybe next time you can stay here longer in the shop to eat! I do serve actual meals aside from baked goodies here, after all."

"... Okay!" Yuuji nodded, the fire in his eyes returning. He smelled the aromatic rice bowl in his hands. "I can't wait to eat this!"

You saw the grandfather-son pair out of the shop, waving at them, "Have a nice day! And a safe trip!"

The ten-year-old waving at you made you melt. Although there wasn't a day you didn't think about your deceased family, seeing that pink-haired little boy made the memories you carried a little better.

Again, all was good.

ᗢ▪︎ᗢ

After that, Yuuji and his grandfather became very frequent customers of your bakery-café (well, as frequent as they could while being from another prefecture of Japan that was almost three hours away from Tokyo by train). Regardless, you looked forward to their bimonthly slash trimonthly visits to the shop.

With every visit, you made sure to show Yuuji a magic trick (the lil' guy really did think you were a magician before owning the shop—if only he knew) and that he would leave with a smile on his face.

For five years, you watched Yuuji grow from a babyfaced child to a muscular teenager who was even taller than you. You wondered if it would feel the same way if your sons also got the chance to grow up to that age. It's likely Billy and Tommy would have eventually towered over you, too.

God, did you miss your sons. Even after half a decade in this new universe, you don't think you got over the second time you had to let them go.

Today was another day at Charmed Coffee & Confectionaries. There were no customers in the bakery-café, so you spent your time cleaning around—sweeping the floors and wiping the tables. Right before closing time, the bell rung.

Chime!

You turned around, about to welcome the customer with your typical greeting, when you heard sniffling.

It was your favorite pink-haired boy.

"... Yuuji?" you asked, setting down the broom with a very concerned look on your aged face. "Hey, big guy, what's got you so blue? Why are you here so late?"

"I'm... s-sorry," he hiccupped, moving closer to you. "I... I d-didn't know... where e-else to go."

"Why? What's wrong, dearie? Are you hurt?" you almost interrogated, going into protective mom (grandma?) mode. Did someone lay a hand him? This kid looked like he could defend himself but if someone dared to hurt him, you wouldn't hesitate to magic them into a—

"Jii-chan... he... he..." Yuuji couldn't find the right words to say it. Gulping down the lump in his throat, he wiped the tears that were beginning to dribble down his cheeks.

"Hey, hey, shhhh," you assured the boy, allowing him to sit down on one of the chairs. You held his hand (he gripped it tighter; man, was this kid strong). "Take your time, Yuuji-kun. I'm here for you. Just try to breathe first, alright?"

The fourteen-almost-fifteen-year-old nodded fervently, "O-Okay."

"Follow after me, okay? Breathe in. Breathe out," you gently instructed. He followed, breathing deeply. "Inhale, exhale. There, there. You're doing great, hun."

Secretly using your magic, you made a glass of water appear out of nowhere and into your hands (Yuuji was too busy trying to blow his nose into a tissue). You handed the cup to him.

"T-Thanks, Y/N-san," he blubbered, quickly slugging down the ice cold liquid. How he didn't get brain freeze, you had no idea.

"Now, are you ready to share whatever's got you so glum?" you softly inquired. You could easily read his mind to know, but you had your boundaries when using that ability. Of course you wouldn't use it on a child who wasn't ready to share his personal feelings! "Do you want to talk about it, sweetie?"

"Y-Yeah," Yuuji sighed out, attempting to make himself calm down. "My grandpa... he's... t-the doctors say he's sick a-and that... and that it's terminal. They say... he's g-got only... maybe a couple m-months left... a-and I... I don't know—" He began sobbing again. Frowning, you moved your chair beside him and embraced the boy.

"Oh, dear." This was bad news.

It was in these moments that you wished you had your late husband's wisdom. Vision, although synthezoid and not exactly human, possessed such a great understanding of human emotions—perhaps far better than humans themselves. If you were chaos, he was order.

Funny how your robot soulmate was the most human person you ever knew. He had the mind of a philosopher, but also the heart of a saint.

Looking down at the crying boy in your arms, your heart clenched painfully. Now it was your time to impart some of the wisdom that Vision had handed down to you. And all that loss in your life must have prepared you for this exact moment.

"Yuuji," you started, stroking his soft hair. "Do you want me to talk or do you just want me to hold you?"

"H-Hold, please," he stuttered.

"Okay," you responded. The talk could come next time, then. "I'll hold you as long as you want."

You weren't sure how many minutes had passed—maybe an hour or so had passed—but when Yuuji stopped bawling, he finally told you what he was so sad about. "Do you think... I'll be okay alone?"

My, did your entire being just break at his words.

"Yuuji, sweetheart," you hugged him, wanting to give him all the warmth and support you could. "You're not alone."

"But... I don't have a dad... or a mom," he weakly protested. "And granddad's going to... to leave me, too. He... He's already in the hospital, so that means—"

You pulled back, your eyes mirroring his. What used to have so much innocence and happiness was filled with so much hopelessness and sorrow.

Just like how yours used to be right before the bombing of your civilian apartment in Sokovia.

At ten years old, you believed that it was all a bad dream and that like a sitcom, everything would have a happy ending. You were just a naïve little girl back then who didn't understand.

As much as you hated it, Yuuji, too, would have to mature too young so as to be able to deal with a parental loss as great as this.

This bundle of joy didn't deserve this pain.

"Yuuji, no. No. You're not alone. Don't you ever, ever think that," you chided as you shook your head, cupping his cheeks soothingly. "I know you may not feel that way right now, but you're not alone. Remember that. I'm sure you have friends back there in Sendai City. Your neighbors, too. You're a sweet boy, Yuuji-kun." You smiled at him, holding back your own tears. "And hey, I'm here for you. If you need anything, let me know and don't be shy to ask. I'm with you, alright, hun? Here, I'll even give you my personal phone number."

You rushed to the counter and scribbled down your contact details on a piece of old receipt before handing it to him.

"I'll come visit you and Wasuke-san soon, if you won't mind. Your grandpa isn't allergic to anything, is he? I'll bring flowers and baked goodies, too," you sincerely said to the seated young man, who was trying to not cry again at your kind gesture.

"T-Thank y-you," he sniveled.

You placed two firm hands on his shoulders. "Yuuji, listen to me. You're strong. So, so, very strong. I know you can get through this. But if it's getting too difficult, just know that I'm one call away. I want to help you in any way I can, you know that, right?"

Yuuji nodded, "Uh-huh."

"Good." You gave him another hug, patting his back. "Now what would you like to eat? Do you want a rice bowl?"

"But, I only have enough money for the train and—"

"It's on me, Yuuji-kun," you insisted. "I'm not taking no for an answer, dear. You're going to be full of food whether you like it or not the moment you leave my shop."

"... I'd..." Yuuji swallowed, drying his face. "... I'd like a gyudon... if it's not too much trouble..."

"Alright, coming right up!" The usual merry tone in your voice returned. "I'm giving you some marshmallow hot chocolate, too!"

Yuuji didn't tell you that from that point on, you had ultimately become the mother figure in his life. Who cares if you were like sixty or seventy-something? You were practically his mom now, always going out of her way to take care of him, making sure he was feeding himself and resting enough while also visiting his grandfather in Sugisawa Hospital. Hell, you were the first person he called when his grandfather passed away.

Little did he know that he wouldn't be the only person getting attached to you later on.

Especially not after he swallowed the finger of the King of Curses and changed his life forever.

(next chapter.)

Author's Note: Being someone who had to mature young to take care of her younger siblings when her parents weren't around, I already felt sorry for Yuuji in Episode 1. Man, his grandfather—his only caretaker—died when he was fifteen. Fifteen! Damn, I really want to give him a hug, the poor guy. And after what happened in the manga? I'm willing to take this boy on trip away from Shibuya! Even Japan! 🙇‍♀️😭

Anyways, hearts, comments, interactions, and constructive criticism are very much appreciated! If you wanna be tagged in the upcoming chapters, feel free to message me or comment. See you in the next chapter! 💗

taglist: @ibelievein2dmensupremacy @binibiningbabaylan @lovelyvillainess @vampireindistress @sparklingmallow @gummy-dummy @haleypearce

#jujutsu kaisen #jjk #nanami kento #gojo satoru #fushiguro toji #ryomen sukuna #geto suguru #kamo choso #jujutsu kaisen x reader #jjk x reader #nanami x reader #gojo x reader #toji x reader #sukuna x reader #geto x reader #choso x reader #scarlet witch #x reader #thera.writes

[thera-daydreams]

ᴛʜᴇ ꜱᴡᴇᴇᴛ ᴏʟᴅ ʟᴀᴅʏ ɪꜱ ᴀ ᴡɪᴛᴄʜ

ᗢ jujutsu kaisen x scarletwitch!reader ᗢ

04. ryomen sukuna

the sadistic maniac who's just too bored with his life so he waits to pick a fight as he sits on his throne made out of the skulls of his enemies

Chapter Index & Synopsis

warning: will contain spoilers from the jjk manga and the latest mcu shows (particularly wandavision and loki, as well as rumors from doctor strange in the multiverse of madness). once again, this will contain heavy spoilers—you have been warned. this chapter will also have mentions of cannibalism and will contain some, uh, certain tension with our tattooed king. and unfortunately, school starts tomorrow for me, so the next updates might be further apart in duration. thank you for your patience! and oh my god, thank you so, so much for 200 followers! i love you all so much.

[EDIT] 6/17/2022, 7:46PM: Edited after the things that happened in Dr. Strange 2. Oh, and Sukuna gets a taste of his own medicine with a glimpse of the Scarlet Witch's wrath. Just a teeny glimpse compared to what happened in DSMOM2.

(word count: 4,221)

(previous chapter)

You were displeased, to say the least. That much, Gojo could tell as you three waited for Yuuji to wake up in the heavily sealed room. However, you tried to distract yourself instead by carefully patching up the injured Fushiguro.

Up close and in person, he really did look like a carbon copy of his father (except for the spikier black hair he likely got from his mother).

"A-Ah, thank you, L/N-san," Megumi said, bowing his head thankfully to you as you finished wrapping bandages around his bleeding head.

"You're very much welcome, dear. And you can call me Y/N, don't worry." You smiled at him softly. Poor kid. Had it not been for Gojo's interference, he probably would've sustained even more severe injuries—or death—at the hands of Ryomen Sukuna.

Speaking of the devil, your mood soured again.

"That damn bastard," you muttered, for once not holding back in your words as you entered the cremation room. Gojo had explained to you the situation, and those damn jujutsu higher-ups had already made a rash decision about your adopted son.

Execution.

Cowards, all of them. Yuuji was only fifteen. A child who was clueless about this new world he was in! A child who'd just lost his grandfather! They had absolutely no right to do this to him. Thankfully, Gojo had managed to persuade them to delay the execution by allowing Yuuji to collect all twenty fingers first. But you knew that Gojo had a hidden agenda in mind; perhaps by the time all the fingers of Sukuna were consumed by Yuuji, he would be too powerful to be stopped by the higher-ups.

Perhaps, through Yuuji, the elders could be overthrown, too. Or at least, something would change and they'd learn their lesson.

On the other hand, you had other plans.

Knowing Yuuji, he would of course choose to not die now. He would choose to collect all the fingers first, bring Sukuna down with him, and die knowing that he's saved so many people who could be harmed by curses. That was how that kid was—heroic and selfless. And no matter what you did, you knew wouldn't be able to change his mind.

So what did you do?

Well...

"So that's your final choice? You'll eat all the fingers?" you asked Yuuji, voice still eerily level (even Gojo was freaking out as to why you weren't really freaking out).

The universe worked in mysterious ways.

Who knew that the adopted mom of Sukuna's current vessel would turn out to be his close elderly friend and the creator of the most heavenly brownies ever? And weren't moms supposed to pissed in situations like this? (Oh, you were pissed, alright, you were just extremely good at hiding it.)

Now, Yuuji, too, knew that you were somehow involved in this weird jujutsu world he'd plunged himself into.

The pink-haired teenager determinedly nodded, closing the lid of the container containing his grandfather's cremated ashes. He set down the long chopsticks he used to pick out the bones, "Yes, Momma. My grandfather would've wanted me to save people, not dwell on his death."

You sighed, rubbing your temples, "I can't stop you, can I?"

Yuuji sweat-dropped, laughing sheepishly, "Ehehehe, no... sorry, kaa-chan."

Though you hated what was happening to Yuuji, you could only watch as he embarked on this new journey, taking the second finger of Sukuna and eating it (this boy didn't even bite it into pieces—he deadass swallowed the entire thing without even chewing, eugh).

"You're... strangely calm for someone whose, uh, son is scheduled to be executed," Satoru cautiously began while watching the pink-haired teen from the corner of his eye. He walked closer to the exit door, discreetly blocking it with his arm, knowing that Megumi was right behind it. He was ready to fight and protect you if necessary, too.

There was another burst of dark, cursed energy as black tattoos reappeared on Itadori's face.

You didn't look one bit terrified at all.

Gojo, frankly, was even more weirded out. Impressed, even.

"It's not going to reach that point," you simply said, crossing your arms. If Yuuji was stubborn, then you were stubborner (was that even a word?). Screw the higher-ups. Screw Sukuna.

You won't let Yuuji be executed in the end.

"... How do you know?" Satoru inquired curiously, eyes still trained on Yuuji's every movement.

A mysterious smile curved your lips upward, but you didn't elaborate further, only watching as the tattoos on Yuuji faded away. He gagged, complaining that the gross finger tasted like soap.

"Ewwww, that's disgusting! Bleh! Bleh! Bleh!"

Gojo was pleased at how miraculously your adopted son suppressed the King of Curses, but he still was interested as to how exactly you—of all people—would prevent Yuuji's execution. What, were you going to have your weird spirit friends help or something?

Noticing this, you smiled even wider, moving towards Yuuji and taking his hand in yours, swinging it back and forth.

"Curse King," you called out in a sing-song tone.

There was no reply. Gojo and Itadori gave you incredulous looks.

"I know you're in there. And I know you're listening."

No reply, still.

"I'm warning you." You sweetly leaned your head on a confused Yuuji's shoulder. "Hurt my son, and I promise you, I'll come after you and rip your spirit out myself."

Reading Yuuji's mind, you could hear the mocking laughter from Sukuna. The pink-haired boy frowned, "Mom, he's—"

"Laughing. I know. I can practically hear him from here." Yuuji and Satoru didn't know you were being literal, but with you being able to hear thoughts, the Curse King's laughter was booming in your ear. You didn't mind.

"... You do?" Yuuji wondered, hitting his head with his palm as he tried shutting Sukuna out. "God, he just won't shut up."

"I told you earlier that I can talk to ghosts and other weird things in the spiritual realm, remember? The King of Curses is no exception."

"Oh yeah. I forgot."

Sukuna may not take you seriously now, but one day, he will. You'd show him.

Grrrrrrrr!

"Yuuji, is that your stomach grumbling? Are you hungry already, hun?" you asked. "Right after you ate that gross finger?"

"That was a hell of a growl," Gojo chuckled.

"... Yeah, I am pretty starved right now. Could use a—"

You placed your hands behind your back and magicked a bowl of pork cutlets. Yuuji's eyes brightly sparkled when you showed him your now-not-empty hands (you'd been doing this to him for like, six years, so it wasn't new). Gojo, on the other hand, was startled.

He'd never seen you do that before.

"Where did you get that?" the white-haired sensei asked, looking behind you.

"Waaaaah! It's the rice bowl magic trick again!" Yuuji exclaimed excitedly as you handed him the katsudon. "Thanks, Momma!"

While he gobbled down the food, Gojo gave you a questioning stare. "Rice bowl magic trick?"

"Magic." You winked at him slyly. "Anyone can pull a coin out of someone's ear, but not anyone can pull a rice bowl out of nowhere!"

"... It was probably in your bag this entire time."

You snorted, "Believe what you wish to believe, Gojo Satoru."

"Psh. Magic. I don't believe you."

"Says the man who still doesn't know the recipe to the best brownies in the world. That's it, I'm never ever telling you."

"Heeeeeeey, that's unfair!"

ᗢ▪︎ᗢ

Even weeks after Sukuna manifested into his new vessel's body, the brat's sensei never stopped prattling on about that stupid bakery (café?) in the city of Tokyo. He had to admit, though, that when he stole one bite of the chocolate cake brought by the teacher—he did that by having a mouth appear on Itadori's palm—it tasted divine.

What did you put in that cake, crack? How the hell was it possible for something to taste that good? He'd eaten humans before, and to his bewilderment, none of them tasted that good even when cooked by Uraume. What the fuck was that chocolate cake, the food of the gods themselves?

Thus, when his vessel, Fushiguro, and that Kugisaki woman were tasked by that irritating Gojo Satoru to purchase some sweets, he was looking forward to stealing more of those chocolate treats he ate before.

You came out of the kitchen, some flour on your hands, but a big, warm smile on your aged face. Instantly, you recognized who the three customers might be from their uniforms alone.

Within Itadori's mind, Sukuna scoffed. Your food may be heavenly, but you were dumb and a fool for threatening him. You. A human who was just years away from crumbling into dust (sorry, Sukuna, reader was already snapped into ash by a purple alien overlord a long time ago and she's not planning on doing that again anytime soon).

Little did he or Yuuji know that you could hear his thoughts. A vein appeared on your jaw, but you calmed yourself down.

"Disrespectful little shit. If he weren't in such an adorable vessel, I would teach him a lesson. I don't care if he's the King of Curses," you thought, masking your annoyance with a grin. You focused your attention to the three youngsters staring at you. "Hello, sweethearts! Can I help you three with anything?"

"Hi, Momma!" Yuuji waved at you.

"Hello, Y/N-san," Megumi greeted.

"Good morning, Y/N-san!" Nobara happily greeted. You were on her favorite person list after you called her pretty on the day you first met (you'd even given her a special promo card to a beauty spa as a welcome gift to Tokyo). Plus, according to Maki and the other second-years, you had the ability to see much more things in the spiritual world even if you weren't a jujutsu sorcerer. Rumor has it (ahem, Gojo, ahem), you could talk to dead people. How badass was that?

You wiped the flour from your hands, glancing at the door leading to the kitchen. Megumi had no idea his dad was working for you in the kitchen. At this very moment. It was a bit unfortunate.

Toji already knew about the Sukuna-Yuuji situation after you spilled the beans to him, and along with that story, you'd told him that you'd met his now-teenage son along the way. The green-eyed man showed a slight reaction, yet from his thoughts alone, you could tell he wasn't ready to show his face yet despite the numerous times the first-year trio had visited the shop.

It was somewhat sad, but you were understanding enough to not push his boundaries.

Back to the present.

You noticed that the blindfolded white-haired stickman was nowhere to be found. No wonder it was far quieter than usual. "Are you here to buy something for Gojo-kun? Where is he, anyway?"

"He's out on a business trip," Megumi answered before taking out a piece of paper. "He gave us a list requesting that we buy... uh... twenty sugar-glazed doughnuts, fifteen cinnamon rolls, thirty oatmeal cookies, an entire red velvet cake, and—"

"Three dozens of his favorite red velvet brownies," you supplied, already knowing his favorite pastry. "As usual."

The three students sweat-dropped. That was a ton for one order. Surprisingly, you just reached down under the counter and took out seven different boxes, all containing what Gojo requested.

"E-Eh!?"

At the sound of their yells, you turned back to them and checked the boxes, "Is there something wrong? Did I get the order wrong? I'm sure I put oatmeal cookies instead of the butter cookies..."

"You made all these, Mom!?" Yuuji exclaimed. Well, Toji helped, but majority of it was made by your skillful hands.

"Mmhmm! All fresh from this morning, hun. Why?"

"This is... a lot," Megumi's eyes were wide. "Even for that weirdo's usual order."

"She just pulled them from her stockpile like it's a normal thing," Nobara whispered to Yuuji, who whispered back.

"I know, right?"

"Ah, Satoru may be one of the reasons why I run out of stock every week but he keeps the business running, so I try to give what I can," you explained, unbothered. "Oh! Wait, I haven't been able to box the red velvet cake yet. Could you wait a moment, dearies?"

"Sure..."

They watched you retreat back into the kitchen. The trio took this chance to look around your shop (even Yuuji noticed some new details; you'd done some renovating since the last time he was here). It was homely and had a highly welcoming atmosphere inside it. The walls were made of mahogany brown wood—there were some white decorative symbols on the borders, as well—and the floors were a lighter shade. Freshly-baked goodies were displayed openly, too. The menu was written on black chalkboards and there was even a stand where you could freely try out different types of cheese, fruits, nuts, and spreads.

Overall, it had quite the rustic and authentic theme to it. Nobara and Yuuji immediately went to the cheese stand to try them out.

"Ooooo, this tastes amazing! This wasn't here before. Come try this, Megumi!" Itadori said, munching on some thin slices of meat. With a huff, the black-haired teenager complied. Needless to say, he liked it, too.

Wanting to see what the ruckus was, Sukuna made a mouth emerge on Itadori's palm as he picked up a piece of cheese.

The King of Curses was... satisfied (just say it's good, Sukuna) to find out that the food selection was as great as the chocolate cake he'd stolen tried out before.

"Oy, oy, Sukuna! Why'd you eat my piece?" Yuuji complained. The mouth reappeared on his cheek.

"Shut up, brat. I wanted to see what all the fuss was about."

Megumi and Nobara could only stare as the vessel and the curse argued. Unbeknownst to them, you had been watching from the sidelines all this time, unfazed by the fact that there was a second mouth on Itadori's face.

You soundlessly reappeared behind Fushiguro, holding the eight boxes—balancing four on each arm—and cleared your throat. All three students yelled in shock (well, Nobara and Itadori yelled; Fushiguro just flinched).

"Y/N-san!"

"Kaa-chan!"

They quickly took the heavy-looking boxes from your arms.

Fushiguro wondered how he didn't even sense you behind him until you made a sound. Sukuna was thinking the same thing. How did you...?

You inwardly took pleasure in their surprise. It was like the early days of your powers, fighting alongside Ultron. Hm, you should scare people more often (you'd try it on Toji later).

"I thought I'd seen them all, but a second mouth on a human face is something I haven't seen before," you offhandedly commented, crossing your arms and tilting your head at Yuuji, who'd instantly slapped his hand over Sukuna's mouth. "So you finally decide to come out, Sukuna. Welcome to Charmed Coffee & Confectionaries."

The trio gaped at you. Were you engaging in a conversation with the King of Curses? And did you just welcome him? Hell, even Yuuji hated talking to Sukuna.

"Hmmm... Y/N-san, are you a jujutsu sorcerer, too? Or a former one?" Nobara curiously asked.

"We don't sense any cursed energy from you," Fushiguro added, interested in your answer. Gojo didn't really say anything else about you aside from your shop and your ability to see curses and ghosts (plus other supernatural creatures).

Were you a sorceress? Yes. Were you a jujutsu sorceress? No. So what did you tell them? The truth.

"Nah, I'm no jujutsu sorcerer, pumpkin. It's probably my third eye," you replied smoothly, eyes crinkling from your knowing smile. "Aside from those curse thingies, I also see the ghosts of the dead people. The ones that can't move on to the afterlife, at least. I see... other supernatural and mythological beings, as well. But I think Satoru already told you that."

"Ah, he did," Nobara realized.

You tapped your chin, remembeeing something, "Huh. Come to think of it, I saw a tsukumogami outside that house two blocks away from here. It was really nice! It said that it celebrated its 103rd birthday last month."

(In Japanese folklore, tsukumogami are tools that have acquired a kami or spirit. Today, the term is generally understood to be applied to virtually any object "that has reached its 100th birthday and thus become alive and self-aware", though this definition is not without controversy.)

Who was the trio to label you as crazy when they themselves saw curses that regular people couldn't see? They'd be hypocrites to not believe you. Plus, you saw Sukuna's mouth. Talked to it, even.

In actuality, you've met a lot of... other beings before, especially in the multiverse. After the incident with America Chavez and Strange, you'd gone into a bout of isolation before he and Loki called for your help again. The Darkhold and all its versions in the universe were gone—courtesy of you destroying all of them—but there were still many threats and new allies to be met. Demons, devils, angels, fairies, elves, aliens, gods, sentient forces, and even the One Above All. Aside from Dr. Strange, Loki, and Agatha, you'd also become good friends with the Eternals—especially Sersi—before you left for this universe.

"Are the other spirit creatures scary? The ones that aren't curses?" Yuuji asked, baffled.

"Well it depends, sugar. Some are benevolent, others? Not so much. I'm pretty sure there are much scarier things out in the universe than curses," you honestly answered. One of those things was you. God forbid a curse tried getting its hands on you. You'd tear them apart from the inside just like the one at the train station with Toji. You were by no means afraid of them.

Suddenly, a ping from by the cashier signaled that the coffee you were brewing was done. "Ooh! Yay, it's done! Do you kids want hot chocolate, too? I have marshmallows."

"We couldn't possibly intru—"

"It's on the house," you offered, knowing they wouldn't be able to resist. "Along with a slice of blueberry cheesecake, too, of you want."

That single statement made them sit down immediately on the stools by the counter. They could never resist an offer of free food.

"There you go, Megumi-kun."

"Thank you, Y/N-san."

"Yuuji, sweetie, do you want some milk with that?"

"Yes, please!"

"Ooh, Nobara-chan, I have some treats which are very Instagrammable!"

"Ehhhhh?! Can I see?"

Sukuna's interest was incited, alright. He'd never met a human who could see other beings. This old woman was pretty fascinating. He might try to scare you in the future.

Spoiler alert, he was never able to.

Even when he switched with Itadori, you were unshakable. Yuuji told you that he'd go back to his domain pouting and sulking as to why he couldn't get through you.

His favorite chocolate cake slices were always the peace offerings you would give to him when he couldn't intimidate you. There was even a time you gave him an entire freaking cake to make him stop sulking.

Days later, in your shop...

"Damn woman," he grumbled, the mouth on Yuuji's face chewing on a sweet chocolatey dessert.

"No swearing on the table, Sukuna!" you scolded, pouring Yuuji a glass of orange juice. "That's our rule!"

"Yeah, yeah. Whatever. Geez, granny."

Sukuna didn't really give a single fuck.

ᗢ▪︎ᗢ

You warned him already. You warned him that if he hurt Yuuji, you'd come after him and rip his spirit out yourself. And what did this bastard do?

He'd torn out your son's heart and threw it away into a corner. Literally. That was what Megumi said.

For a while, you hadn't seen Yuuji or any of his fellow teammates. It was fine by you since you attributed it to their growing involvement in the world of jujutsu, but what was not fine was being told that one, Megumi and Nobara were in a nearly-critical condition and two, your son was killed... but was promptly resurrected afterward.

Sukuna was lucky that Gojo told you the news when Yuuji had already come back to life because you didn't exactly have the greatest track record in dealing with grief and loss (ahem—Sokovia, Westview, and the Multiverse—ahem).

That day, you closed the shop and sat in your living room absolutely seething. Toji could only watch from beside you on the sofa, guardedly doing his best to not tick you off even further.

If he told you before Yuuji came back to life, well... that would be an entirely different story.

You would most definitely not be as patient and understanding.

Right now, that dark, choking aura he'd seen was back in full force, and your eyes were glowing a spine-chilling ruby red. Seriously, you looked like you came out of the Exorcist.

"I should kill him," you bristled, fingers already crackling with that strange red vapor he'd seen only for a second. "I should absolutely rip him to shreds. How dare he."

Toji didn't speak, but he was ready to bolt out the room if necessary. He could count on one hand the number of times he'd felt that pit in his stomach in the face of imminent danger, and this was... well, to be honest, it was scaring him. For the first time, you were openly showing your abilities to him. Maybe he shouldn't have been so curious.

He'd never seen anything like your power (and he's seen some shit in his life, especially with the Zenin clan).

"He's lucky I only found out after Yuuji got resurrected," you mumbled, beginning to pace around while the red vapor followed you. Toji visibly swallowed as you entered the kitchen, the sharp knives you stowed away now floating in mid-air. "Either I stab him, shred him up, snap his neck, slice him into half, make his brains explode, or—"

The knives were promptly returned back into the proper places.

"—Perhaps letting him see his greatest fear would be better." The lights in the house began flickering on and off, with the sanguine mist the only thing illuminating the space.

Toji was really creeped out now. Really. You talking about greatest fears and listing down different torture methods weren't helping.

"Uh, Y/N?"

The lights fully flickered back on and the red glow vanished as you blinked at him, "Yeah?"

"You... need help or something?" the former assassin offered. "Um, a glass of water?"

A tired smile appeared on your face, "Yeah... yeah. Could use one. Thanks, Toji."

Nodding, he swiftly retrieved one ice cold glass of water, relieved that the weighty atmosphere of your so-called magic was gone.

That didn't mean you didn't barge into Sukuna's domain the moment you saw your son again after his "death".

ᗢ▪︎ᗢ

"You piece of shit."

Sukuna blinked. It was dead at night and his vessel had been staying in the enclosed room Gojo had provided. The kid was still learning the basics of jujutsu and had fallen asleep.

So how the fuck did this random woman even get into his domain without him noticing?

Wooooosh!

He barely dodged that quick flash of red that was thrown at him. Sukuna's head snapped towards your shadowy figure, surrounded by strange wisps of red he'd never encountered before. And why in the world were your irises glowing that same color?

"Oh?" He raised a fine brow. "Who are y—"

Wooooosh!

Holy shit.

He ducked out of the way from another projectile of red energy aimed towards him. That sole projectile dissolved the skulls around him into nothingness.

When the curse turned back to look at you, he was suddenly tackled to the watery crimson grounds of his domain, your face nearly touching his.

"This will be your last warning, Curse King," you hissed, eyes blazing with immense fury. "Two can play at this game, Sukuna. Hurt my son again, and I swear to the heavens that even your soul won't get any rest in the afterlife. This one time, I'll show you mercy. And only this time will I be reasonable with you."

Son?

He blinked, finally recognizing who you were.

You were that brat's so-called mom. That foolish granny who dared threaten him. That softhearted woman he mocked and laughed at (yet still made chocolates for him).

Right now, you were definitely not a sympathetic old woman. In fact, right now, it was the exact opposite. And you definitely managed to pique his attention with those strange... gifts of yours. You weren't a jujutsu sorcerer, he recalled Yuuji and Gojo say. This wasn't cursed energy as well, he realized. This was different.

You were different.

"You look... much younger than I remember, granny," Sukuna muttered to himself, looking up at your face. A smirk appeared on his lips. "To be honest, I like this view much better."

You ignored his statement. "I don't know what technique or vow you made with Yuuji," you snarled, eyes flashing brighter as you pushed him deeper into the ground. Harshly (but Sukuna liked a lot a little pain in his pleasure). "But the next time you pull a stunt like that, I'll make you suffer pain unlike anything you've ever imagined. Then I'll savor your death by killing you slowly. You hear me, Curse King?"

His smirk grew wider.

"Loud and clear, woman."

You subsequently (and quite roughly) tossed him like a ragdoll to his infamous pile of skulls with a wave of your glowing hand. With that, you completely vanished from his sight and his domain.

Well this was a pleasant surprise, he thought as he pulled himself up from the rubble of sharp bones. For the first time in ages, his body actually felt sore from a fight (was that even a fight if all he did was get thrown around?). Hell, some blood dripped from his lips while he was getting up.

This was interesting. Very interesting.

First it was Fushiguro Megumi and that hidden potential of his. Now?

Sukuna was looking forward to the next time you two met.

(next chapter.)

Author's Note: So one of the boys finally sees your true form and now, a total of two of them know (some of) your powers! And we've got some tension plus enemies-to-lovers (?) in this chapter, too. TBH, I don't see Sukuna being a good guy. Have ya'll seen his first appearance with him looking for the women and children? That guy eats people, I swear. He may like chocolate in my fic, but he's still a villain! 😒

Reblogs, comments, hearts, interactions, and constructive criticism are very appreciated! If you wanna be tagged in the upcoming chapters, feel free to message me or comment (just pleaaase make sure you allow yourselves to be tagged in your settings). 💕

And maybe you can support me here. Pretty please buy me a coffee? ☕

taglist: @ibelievein2dmensupremacy @binibiningbabaylan @lovelyvillainess @vampireindistress @sparklingmallow @gummy-dummy @haleypearce @artemishunter18 @torasshu-sama @pastel-catto @nanamin-pointo @whoreuc @simpinsimpleton @sache41 @osiris1rhi @crzyinluve @dame-sunflowers @thirstyfangirl @yuh-tears @cioara @butyfigers @fiona782

#jujutsu kaisen #jjk #nanami kento #gojo satoru #fushiguro toji #ryomen sukuna #geto suguru #kamo choso #jujutsu kaisen x reader #jjk x reader #nanami x reader #gojo x reader #toji x reader #sukuna x reader #geto x reader #choso x reader #scarlet witch #x reader #thera.writes

[thera-daydreams]

ᴛʜᴇ ꜱᴡᴇᴇᴛ ᴏʟᴅ ʟᴀᴅʏ ɪꜱ ᴀ ᴡɪᴛᴄʜ

ᗢ jujutsu kaisen x scarletwitch!reader ᗢ

08. spellbound

Chapter Index & Synopsis

warning: will contain spoilers from the jjk manga and the latest mcu shows (particularly wandavision and loki, as well as rumors from doctor strange in the multiverse of madness). once again, this will contain heavy spoilers—you have been warned. Another warning? This is unbeta-ed. We shall die like men in the sea of typos and errors! This took a month and I just finished three exams this morning. Ugh. You might see the next update next month. Might. That is, if I'm still alive and kicking after class...

[EDIT] 6/22/2022, 2:02PM: Made some minor edits & changes after Dr. Strange 2.

(word count: 6,293)

(previous chapter.)

Choso woke up to the warm smell of freshly-steamed rice and miso soup. Rubbing his eyes, he exited his bedroom and padded into the kitchen. Suddenly, he stopped in his tracks.

"Oh! Good morning, Choso-kun!" you greeted cheerfully, pouring a cup of coffee for yourself. "The food's ready. You should eat before it gets cold."

As if on cue, Geto and Toji followed right behind him, also stopping in the doorway (which was getting very crowded with all of them in it). They only stared at you. Wondering why they were so quiet, you looked down on yourself. Was it your clothes? The white Pikachu shirt and the mismatched frog pajama bottoms you wore weren't that weird, were th—

Oh. You weren't in your elderly form. You'd just come back from talking to Stephen, Clea, Loki, and America an hour ago and forgot about it while cooking breakfast.

Blinking, you asked them as they stared, "Is... Is it bothering you? I can change back, if you want."

It was Toji who snapped out of his daze first, smirking as he pushed Geto and Choso to the side and grabbed a bowl of miso soup from the stove beside you. "Well, if you stay like that, granny, I can't call you granny anymore." He glanced at you with a deep chuckle as he leaned against the table. "How was work, mama?"

"Mama...? Work...? Well..." You tilted your head at Toji at that last word (normally Yuuji was the only one who called you that), but disregarded it quickly and gazed up at him (he was so freaking tall even if you were in your younger form). "You mean destroying the Darkhold? It went fine. All's good and safe now that it's gone and the runaway demon is with my friends."

"Nice. At least you don't have to keep leaving us now." He shrugged with a shameless grin on his face before gulping down the first bowl (it was scorching hot; you had no clue how the ex-assassin even did it). "Good soup."

Clearing his throat, the more-gentlemanly Suguru slightly bowed his head to you as he retrieved his own bowl of miso soup. "Good morning, Y/N-san."

"Good morning to you too, Suguru," you smiled. "There's also tamagoyaki on top of the rice. Just take it out of the rice cooker if you want."

"A-Ah, thank you," he stammered out, trying to get the image of your much younger and practically glowing, smiling face out of his head. He was not about to have a crush on the older lady who turned his life upside down for the better. No sirree! He had too much respect for you to think about the way you bit your plush lips cluelessly at how he stammered—oh, God. He was praying you weren't reading his mind because that would be totally embarrassing. He knew that you only read minds when the situation called for it but if his brain would be loud enough, he'd be dead!

"Are you alright, Suguru? You seem pale," you inquired worriedly, seeing sweat drip from his temple. Thankfully, you didn't read his thoughts at all.

"Yeah, I'm good! Great! I'm fine!" he hurriedly said, pacing towards the table and forcing himself to eat to distract himself (with your food, it was pretty easy). Toji snorted, but didn't comment on it.

"Well, if you say so," you murmured, turning to Choso who was still in the doorway. "Would you like some miso soup, too, darling?"

The preciously shy half-curse half-man blushed at your sweet terms of endearments—how the hell could someone be so nice and scary at the same time—and nodded wordlessly. Humming, you filled up another huge bowl with warm soup and handed it to him, "Careful! It's hot!"

"Thank you," he muttered, in the same hurrying fashion Geto had before rushing to sit and finish his breakfast. You sat beside Toji, clapping.

"Itadakimasu!" Before you could pick up your chopsticks, however, a knock resounded on the front door of your home. All four of you stopped eating. You glanced at them, "Were you guys expecting anyone?"

They shook their heads.

"Ooh, I'll get it then." You stood back up and rushed to the door. Maybe it was Gojo doing his pranks again. If he did, you really would turn him into one of those three blind mice in Shrek (you'd threatened him once before; he quickly stopped). What you saw on the other side of the door were two girls around the first years' age. One had light hair pulled into a bun while the other had dark hair chopped into a bob. They seemed awfully familiar, like you'd seen them somewhere before.

"Oh God, this might be the wrong address," the shorter-haired teenager whispered. "They said the owner was an elderly woman!"

"May I help you, dearies?" you inquired.

"Are—Are you the owner of Charmed Coffee & Confectionaries? The one... the one they call a witch?"

Your guard heightened (you also sensed their cursed energy), then nodded in affirmative. They seemed hesitant, but it was the one with light hair who spoke up first, "Um... do—do you know a man named Suguru?"

It then clicked to you. Well, now you've met another set of twins apart from yourself, your own kids, and the Zenin sisters. Smiling widely, you opened the door for them.

"Ah, you must be Mimiko and Nanako! Geto-kun's told me a lot about you two!" You also saw their deaths very briefly in the Shibuya premonition, but of course you didn't say that.

"E-Eh? You know us, Miss?" the one with a bob haircut questioned, still apprehensive.

"Well, Suguru tells me he practically raised you two!" you shared kindly, a spark in your eyes as you recalled the former Curse User saying that he was a proud dad. "Come on in. We're having breakfast. Feel free to join us!"

After they removed their shoes, you led them to the dining area. Seeing the visitors, Suguru choked on his glass of water.

"Geto-sama..." Mimiko and Nanako trailed off, eyes wide at the sight in front of them. They couldn't believe that their savior was alive. Breathing. Eating, even (and currently hacking his lungs out while hitting his chest).

"Well, go talk to your daughters, Suguru! They seem very much worried!" you encouraged. "Oh, girls, you should have some soup to warm up your stomachs! December's coming up real soon and it's getting terribly cold."

The twin sisters shared a look, and then turned to you, falling to their knees and bowing deeply, heads touching the floor.

"H-Huh?" you stuttered out, trying to pull them up. "Why are you bowing, sweethearts?"

"Thank you for saving Geto-sama, Miss!"

From that moment on, the two girls ended up worshipping the ground you walked on. Embarrassed, you pulled them up before giving them some breakfast and pushing them to the rooftop area—along with Geto—so that they could talk.

"Gosh, that was a bit too much," you sighed out, sitting back down and using your magic to make breakfast hot again. Toji and Choso stared at their bowls of soup, once emptied but now automatically refilled.

After a long conversation with his adopted daughters, Geto returned back to his seat, head flopping down on the table. "You alright there, Sugu?" you asked, concerned. You could nearly hear his mind buzzing with billions of thoughts per second. It was hard to keep up.

"Daughters," he huffed, voice muffled.

You and Toji snorted at the same time, knowing what he was talking about. Parenting.

"I beg to disagree," Toji commented, guzzling down some hard black coffee. He was basing it off his experience with Megumi and Tsumiki. "Sons are a hella more difficult."

"You were barely there for that Megumi kid, though," Choso mumbled, making Toji roll his eyes. "I don't know anything about being a father, but I have been a parent for my younger brothers."

You grew lost in your thoughts. What if you didn't let the Hex down in Westview? What if you spent a few more sitcom-like time skips in it? Disregarding the other residents, perhaps... perhaps you could've lived more of a life with Vision, Billy, and Tommy. Maybe you could've even had a daughter. A sweet little girl who looked just like you. You could have named her after your mother, Iryna Maximoff, or even your late Avenger best friend, Natalia Romanoff. Hmm... but wasn't Clint's son already named after Nat? Still, if you went with classical names like what you did with Billy and Tommy, you could name her Mary or Emily like—

"Y/N?"

You snapped out of your thoughts, seeing the three men looking at you questioningly.

"Hmmmm?"

"You've been spacing out for the past minute, granny," Toji pointed out.

Geto added, "Penny for your thoughts? Unlike you, we can't read minds."

"A-Ah, it's nothing," you brushed it off, waving your hand. "Yeah. I agree with Toji. From my experience, sons are much harder to raise. It would've been nice if I had a daughter, too, if I got the chance."

That was a first. You barely talked about your family nowadays but here you were, saying something about it. To the boys, all they knew was that you had family and they weren't here anymore. They weren't sure if that meant dead or you'd been abandoned, though (but who the hell would want to abandon someone as sweet as you?).

"... If I had the chance?" Toji repeated, incredulous. "Y/N, if you're my age... younger, even, you're not that old. Go out and have daughters, then."

"Um, I've got a... not so good experience with relationships, so that's a hard no," you sweat-dropped. "I'll just settle for Yuuji as my adopted kid."

"Where's your husband, anyway? Or, uh, boyfriend or fiance? Partner?" Geto inquired curiously.

"Oh, he's dead," you marked impassively. Too quickly. "So are my children."

Okay. That was their confirmation, then. Your family was dead. Gone. It was why you were alone—why the house was empty—before Toji came along to stay with you. Choso's eyes widened. Didn't you tell him before about it? The day he first met you? You'd said that you were an orphan, a widowed woman, a woman who's lost her children, and a sister who lost her brother.

"I... I'm sorry for your loss," Suguru quickly bowed his head shamefully. "I didn't mean to bring up bad memories, Y/N."

You looked out of the open window in the dining room, a nostalgic smile in your face, "It's okay... I think I'm okay now. It's been a few years since then. You did nothing wrong." You glanced at them, smiling, "If I hadn't lost my family, I probably never would have become a witch. And I probably won't be here with you guys, either. I probably wouldn't have met Yuuji, too, so that would've been really sad."

They gave you a concerned look, frowns on their faces.

"Besides, whenever I tried bringing them back to life or getting them back, bad things happened. Really bad things," you gazed down on your hands, fiddling with them on your lap. "The lengths I've gone to have my family back were... not exactly something to be proud of." You laughed humorlessly, looking back up at them, a dark glaze over your eyes. "I may or may not have lost my mind back then."

Choso, Toji, and Suguru stared, unable to help the pity in their hearts as they saw the sadness reach your eyes.

You waved your hand, "But enough of my past! I don't want to remember that. We've got to get to work now."

ᗢ▪︎ᗢ

And so how exactly did you end up here in this situation, a couple of days later, being spoken to by this misogynistic hound of a man?

The other occupants of the cafe, which included your everyday regulars (ahem—Nanami, Gojo, and the first-year students—ahem), gawked at the scene occuring in front of them. From inside the one-way mirror you'd added to the kitchen, your three male housemates were silently glaring at the unwelcome visitor of the shop.

"My father told me that it was an old witch who freed Gojo Satoru and even revived Zenin Toji and Geto Suguru," Naoya haughtily declared to you in front of the counter. "You must be her daughter, then. Or granddaughter. Whatever. Where is the witch? I must speak to her."

Your eye twitched. When you were about to speak, however, the man cut you off.

"I don't have enough time for this, woman. Hurry up."

Seems like you'd found someone more irritating than that volcano-headed cursed spirit. You inhaled deeply and soothed your nerves.

"She's—"

"Are you deaf?" Naoya complained (in the background, Megumi was trying to hold back a fuming Nobara and the I'm-about-to-punch-you-for-talking-to-my-mom-like-that Yuuji). "I ordered you to go call the witch."

With an annoyed tone you, for once, allowed to seep into your voice, you interrupted him this time. "You're speaking to her."

"What?" he repeated, eyes narrowing at you. You raised a brow at him.

"What?" you shot back irritatedly.

Naoya scoffed. "Impossible. You're the witch who resurrected two jujutsu criminals and released Gojo Satoru from the Prison Realm? What a joke."

The said blindfolded man snickered in the background, returning back to eating his favorite red velvet brownies, "Ohohoho, be careful. You'll be the joke here if you continue talking to her that way, Zenin!"

A vein popped on Naoya's temple from the comment, but he focused on you instead. "I have no more time for games in this meager shop of yours, woman. Where is the wit—"

Your hand shot out to his chest, where you briefly ejected his astral form from his body. Just for about a second or two. It was one of the tricks you learned from Stephen (who learned it from the Ancient One). When his nasty-ass soul returned, he was panting heavily.

"What was—"

You innocently (and very much threateningly) smiled at him, "Have you ever seen that in a meager shop before, Zenin-san?" The smile disappeared. "Get out."

It was his unlucky day that there were no civilian customers in the shop right now. His brows furrowed, "What?!"

You nonchalantly pressed some buttons on the cashier, clicking your tongue, "I think you're the one who's deaf here, Zenin-san. Not me. And no one talks to me like that." You pointed at the door calmly, your voice frighteningly soft. "Now, get out of my shop."

"No," Naoya refused, allowing his cursed energy to emerge. He wouldn't go down without a fight.

As if that threatened you at all.

"Oh?" You tilted your head at him, "Okay, then. I'll just forcibly remove you from the premises."

Before he knew it, tendrils of red energy wrapped around his entire form and literally threw him out of the bakery-café. Your mini-Hex barrier wouldn't let him past the doorstep, too.

You leaned on the doorway, unaffected by the barrier and smugly reading his mind as you gazed down at his fallen form, "If you want to ask me out for dinner at the Zenin Estate, do it more respectfully, you chauvinistic pig! And tell your father I'm not interested in any alliances of any sort. If he thinks he can sway me with money and power in the jujutsu society, he's wrong. I don't care about any of that. Goodbye!"

The doors slammed in his face.

You found Nobara with starry eyes directed towards you, "You're so awesome, Y/N-san. I wish I could be as badass as you."

You patted her head, grinning, "You already are, missy."

Sukuna, whose eye had been observing from the now-awestruck Yuuji's cheek, chuckled darkly. He very much liked what he just saw. God, he really did have a thing for scary women. "Well that was a sight to see."

You rolled your eyes. Ever since you revealed your younger form, he'd taken every chance to verbally hit on you. At this point, the King of Curses was terribly obvious with his interest (so was Gojo with his newfound level of clinginess, but for some reason, it hadn't clicked to you yet).

"Aaaaaaah, serves him right!" Gojo happily stretched his arms up and grinning at you. "Nice to see Naoya's ass get kicked every once in a while. Do you know how much of a fanboy he is for you, Toji!?" he shouted to the irked man in kitchen.

"I don't give a damn!" the ex-assassin scowled, kneading some dough with his skilled hands. (The older Fushiguro was very pleased seeing you literally throw the other Zenin out of the shop, though; Naoya totally deserved it).

Geto, who was making rice bowls for the first-years, and Choso, who was adorably concentrated on the sundaes he was perfecting (especially making Yuuji's with lots of love), were relieved that the unwelcome visitor was out, too.

"If Naobito Zenin knows about you, there's no doubt that word has already spread to the elders," Nanami pointed out, reading the newspaper and taking a sip of his espresso.

"Those damn geezers get on my nerves everyday," Satoru muttered.

"Are the elders really that bad?" Nobara, Yuuji, and Megumi chorused questioningly.

"Even worse," Gojo snorted. "Trust me, you wouldn't wanna meet them. Unfortunately, Y/N, you've gotten quite involved in jujutsu affairs."

"Didn't want to, but was absolutely expecting to," you frowned. "After that stunt I pulled in Shibuya, I think I just gained a hundred more enemies here."

Then Megumi spoke up for the first time in all this chaos, pointing at a retreating Naoya outside the window with his thumb, "What if that stupid guy comes back here?"

"I've made it so that the barrier in the shop won't let him in unless his intentions are respectful and honorable," you answered, a hand on your hip as you flopped on the plush sofa seat beside Nanami. "Gosh, my retirement's going down the drain. I need a vacation. Wanna go on that trip to Malaysia, Kento-kun? I can reserve a place there in Kuantan near the beach."

He paused in reading the newspaper, then peered at you from above his round glasses, "Now?"

"Now," you smiled up warmly at him. For a second, he felt his heart skip a beat at the sight. The now-flustered Nanami cleared his throat, shaking his head.

"Unfortunately, we jujutsu sorcerers still have much to do after the Shibuya Incident," he apologized, trying to keep the blush out of his face. "But I'll take you up on that offer next time, Y/N-san. It would be... nice."

"I wanna go to the beach, too, Momma!" Yuuji exclaimed, raising his hand. "I'll be your lifeguard and Nobara can take pictures of us! Megumi can be the floater, too!"

Said Fushiguro hit him on the head, "Why am I the floater!?"

Before you could respond to any of them, you were suddenly glomped by the playboy of a stickman everyone knew. Nuzzling his face into your neck and wrapping his arms around your waist, Gojo wailed, "Heeeeeey! Why are you asking that stuck-up, no-fun guy to go to Malaysia with you and not me, Y/N? I'll go to Malaysia with you anytime! Especially to the beach!"

You attempted to pry him off your body, rolling your eyes, "I know that, but you're not the one who deserves a vacation after getting stuck in that box after I already warned you!"

Toji came out of the kitchen with a paper bag of hot bread. He frowned deeply seeing Gojo cling onto you like a koala. Geto followed with the freshmen's packed rice bowls, a vein appearing on his head as he personally dragged Gojo back to his chair.

"Stop being so embarrassing to her, Satoru," Suguru hissed into his ear. The white-haired sorcerer pouted.

"Don't you find it unfair, too? She invited Nanami to go to the beach! Only him!" Gojo crossed his arms like a child. "Hmph!"

Choso, exiting the kitchen with sundaes for the now-sparkly-looking teenage trio, turned to you after hearing the information. "You're going to the beach, Y/N-san?"

You shrugged, "Apparently not today, though. Well, just tell me when you're available, Kento-kun. And the rest of you guys, feel free to come along! I can just... like, magic all of us there, after all."

Yuuji started eating his chocolate sundae (every once in a while trying to keep Sukuna from stealing a bite), "So we can go there without buying expensive plane tickets, Mom?"

"Yup! But if we do need money, I'll just magic it out of Gojo's credit card," you hummed.

Megumi approved with a thumbs-up and a blank face, "I support you one hundred percent, Y/N-san."

Satoru gasped dramatically, "You would not. You didn't even invite me in the first place!"

"You're the rich one here, not me, so that's your problem," you shrugged. "Either way, the rest of you don't have to worry about paying an—"

Again, you were then interrupted by the doors of your shop opening loudly. Everyone, including you, gaped like a fish when a reluctant yet persistent looking Naoya Zenin entered with a neat white envelope in his hand. He briefly glanced at Toji, Choso, and Suguru before hurriedly rushing to you. He reached his arm out, handing you the envelope.

"A formal invite to dinner at the Zenin estate," he muttered, for the first time speaking to you with some level of respect. You took the envelope from his hands, surprised at his attitude. "We're... expecting you."

As quickly as he entered, Naoya Zenin left Charmed Coffee & Confectionaries.

"That's first," Megumi muttered, a spoonful of sundae in his mouth.

Yuuji spoke first, "Huh. How'd that guy get in the barrier—Sukuna, don't steal my ice cream!"

The King of Curses rolled his eyes (both from inside his domain and the eyes on his vessel's cheeks), "Deal with it, brat. Oy, granny! Don't even bother thinking about going to that weakling's clan manor."

"Why not?" you asked, opening the envelope with interest. You skimmed through its contents. It was indeed a formal invitation. "He got through the barrier, meaning his intentions were... probably decent?"

"It's likely those scumbags in the clan are trying to get in your favor now that they're aware of your power," Toji rolled his eyes. "What's next, the Kamo and Gojo clan?"

Satoru cleared his throat, trying to look as suave as possible, "As the leader and representative of the Gojo clan, I would like to formally override the Zenin clan's invitation to you by asking you out to dinner myself—ow, Nanami!"

"Stop that," the blonde man scolded, glaring at the other man. Suguru, Yuuji, Nobara, and Megumi snorted in the corner.

"Well, I was just planning on stopping by at the Zenin estate for less than an hour," you replied to them, tapping your chin. "I've got more important things to do today, actually. I forgot that it's my special day-off!"

"Special day-off?" they simultaneously asked.

"Yeah," you smiled. "Nobara-chan, would you help me pick an outfit out for later?"

In an instant, the teenage girl was beside you, reverently bowing like a loyal butler, "Anything for you, Y/N-san. I might even call Maki for this if she weren't busy..."

"Why would you need her help choosing an outfit? It's not like it's a date," Suguru pointed out, a hint of jealousy in his voice.

"It's not," you shrugged. "But might as well look my best scaring off the conservatives, right? Plus, they were expecting an old woman. It'd be nice to see the shock on their faces."

...

"... I like that idea," Toji and Gojo agreed (for once, what a miracle).

"Show them what you're made of, Mom!" Yuuji cheered while keeping the spoon of chocolate sundae away from Sukuna's mouth.

"Fucking brat, give that to me!" the Curse King wrestled for control over his vessel's body. The silent Choso sitting beside him was already plotting murder in the back of his mind.

Meanwhile, Nanami and Geto simply sighed.

ᗢ▪︎ᗢ

All of them, except for a pleased-looking Kugisaki, didn't see you come out of the shop... well, physically. You'd decided you'd just magic yourself to the entrance of the Zenin estate to get this thing done and over with.

It was why all nine of them—the three first-years plus Sukuna from inside Yuuji, as well as an exhausted Nanami, an overeager Gojo, a scowling Toji, a hesitant Choso, and an uncomfortable Geto—were hiding by some nearby bushes attempting to get a peek of what was happening inside the manor. The spying didn't really work because they couldn't see anything.

There were also guards roaming around so that was bad news (except for Gojo who could teleport, Toji who was maximum level in stealth, and Megumi who'd learned how to use his shadows in being uncover courtesy of training with his dad).

"This is useless," Nanami sighed out. "Why am I even here? This is an invasion of her privacy."

"Nanami-san is right," Megumi added somewhat guiltily.

"What if they hurt her?" Gojo hissed back, still acting like he was in Mission Impossible or some sort of action spy film. Heck, he was crouched down like one.

"Satoru, this is Y/N the witch we're talking about. The one who can drag out souls from bodies with a flick of her hand," Geto hissed back. "We shouldn't be here."

"Y/N-san can definitely handle herself in front of those pigs," Nobara muttered confidently (but still used a portable telescope to zoom in on a window).

"Yeah, Momma can kick their asses with no problem," Yuuji nodded, a determined look on his face. "Isn't that right, Choso-nii?"

Pride surged in the half-curse's chest at being called older brother, "Yes, Yuuji. You're right. She can kick their asses. All of them."

"Shhhh, all of you shut up! Look, she's already coming out!" Gojo pointed, before whistling softly at your attire. "Daaaaamn, you did a great job, Nobara-chan. Very Kate Middleton-ish elegance, but you made it work. Classy."

Geto and Choso visibly swallowed. Nanami cleared his throat. Sukuna, from his domain, was watching—giving a single pleased nod with a huge smirk on his face. Toji had a shit-eating grin, too.

You calmly power-walked down the stairs of the huge manor, placing the oversized black sunglasses over your eyes and letting your black coat hang over your shoulders. The helpless guards of the Zenin clan could only watch as you exited the gates with a strut that was nobody's business.

Indeed, you were a force to be reckoned with.

"I was going for a more rich chaebol daughter look from Crash Landing on You, but I'll take that as a compliment, sensei," Kugisaki grinned.

"Where'd you get the white and black two-piece suit dress from? Michael Kors, right? Is the black velvet clutch a Jimmy Choo?" Gojo curiously asked (apparently very well-versed in luxury fashion, but that was a given if you'd seen the absurd prices of the shirts he wore). "Did she actually magic it?"

"Yup!" Nobara popped the last letter. "Kinda convenient, if you ask me. I think the watch and jewelry aren't magic, though."

"I've never seen even her older self wear high heels. It suits her," Toji mumbled, very particular thoughts running through his head with the sharp Louboutins on your feet. Clearly, they could be used to stab someone. Megumi noticed the look on his father's face and cringed as he mentally gagged.

It was absolutely clear to him and the other first-years that the six older men with them had a thing for you.

And so they continued following you for the next thirty minutes, becoming even more suspicious when you entered a flower shop in town.

"Are we seriously going to keep following her?" Choso mumbled as they secretly crept behind you from meters away.

"Well, she's buying flowers for some reason. Preeeetty sus," Satoru noted to himself, attempting to look cool.

"Jesus Christ, stop acting like Tom Cruise. It doesn't fit you," Kento massaged his throbbing temples. His blood pressure must be pretty high now.

"She's going somewhere again," Choso murmured as you exited the flower shop, carrying a small bouquet of lush, red and white roses. Your face seemed blank the entire time, making them wonder what exactly had happened in the Zenin estate and why you bought flowers.

"Is... Momma seeing someone?" Yuuji blinked.

"Only one way to find out," Nobara chimed in.

"Follow her! Let us depart!" Gojo ordered, dragging Geto and Nanami with each of his lanky arms. Toji and Choso rolled their eyes but complied, also curious as to where you were going.

You stopped by a cake shop, which made them even more suspicious of the box in your other hand.

"Oh damn, she must be seeing someone and we didn't even know," Geto realized, feeling a bit hurt.

"Seeing someone? How can she even be seeing someone when she spends most of her time in the shop?" Toji thought out loud.

They kept following you.

About an fifteen minutes later, they proved themselves wrong.

ᗢ▪︎ᗢ

All of them ended up watching as you stopped at an unmarked grave in a cemetery. You set down the flowers into a vase and placed the box by the tombstone, preparing to clean it off.

"God, this was a mistake," Nanami muttered with a deep frown on his face.

"We shouldn't have assumed anything," Geto sighed, guilt gnawing at his heart.

Another woman who was visiting the gravestone right beside you—probably in her fifties or sixties—glanced at the cake box you'd brought along.

"Special occasion?" she asked lightly.

You politely removed your sunglasses, smiling, "Yes. It's their birthday today. My children."

"Children? Ah, but you're so young, dear! My condolences. It must be difficult also losing your sons so young." She gazed at you with pity in her eyes.

"... Yes, it was very hard," you replied, touching the cold stone.

"May I ask why your family grave is unmarked?"

"I felt like it was better off that way," you answered. You left it unmarked because there were too many people to put in one stone. "And you, madam? Who are you visiting today?"

"Oh, just my husband," she brushed off lightly, waving her hand. "He's been gone for... quite some time now." She glanced at her watch and gasped. "My, would you look at the time. I have to go feed my cats now."

She passed by you and headed to the opposite direction, but the moment she did, your right hand instantly shot out to grip her left bicep. The onlookers blinked, confused. Why'd you do that?

The air seemed eerily still now. Even the birds stopped chirping. The leaves and the grass stopped rustling. The sky was turning dark, as if it was about to rain. The atmosphere was almost suffocating.

"What are you doing, young lady?" she asked, trying to remove her arm from your hold. You tightened your grip on her bicep, a faraway look in your eyes as you gazed into the distance.

"Sons. You said sons." Your voice was devoid of any warmth as you spoke out, "I never said my children were both boys." Your lips thinned. You tried reading her mind the moment she spoke those words, but strangely, you couldn't. "How did you know about them?"

It was silent for a moment, but then a wide grin appeared on the woman's face. "Wanda, Wanda. Still as touchy as ever about her dead family."

It was strange to hear your old name being spoken in Japanese.

"Agatha." Your eyes glowed red, "What are you doing here?"

She shrugged, "Hmm. Just thought I'd check up on how the all-powerful Scarlet Witch was doing in this new universe she moved into. You've made a bit of progress, I'll give you that."

The glower on your face was a huge warning that she was stepping over her boundaries. Meanwhile, the rest of your hiding spectators watched carefully, preparing for a fight if necessary. Clearly, you and this person weren't on good terms.

"Don't talk about them," you whispered lowly. "And leave this place while I let you. Just because you mentored me for a time after... what happened to the Multiverse... doesn't mean we're friends."

"Aww, you're hurting my feelings, buttercup. Have you forgotten our days as neighbors?" Agatha mockingly cooed. "Don't worry, I'm already leaving. Wasn't planning on staying too long." She glanced in the corner where the others were hiding.

You frowned. You already knew that your friends had followed you to the Zenin estate and up to this cemetery, but now that Agatha was somehow here, you didn't want any of them to be caught up in a possible fight. Curses and cursed users, you could leave it to them, but another witch and a powerful one at that? They had no place in this.

"Why don't you go first and tell your snooping little friends the truth, sweetcheeks?" your former nosy neighbor suggested, wiggling her eyebrows. "I bet you haven't even told them about your dear parents... Natasha... Billy and Tommy... Pietro... and oh, let's not forget the love of your life, Vision. Judging by how they're spying on you, they don't know much about your past, do they? Do they even know what you've done?" The older witch was clearly implying the events that occurred when you were under the influence of the Darkhold.

Unwanted memories resurfaced.

"Stop," you glared at her. "Leave. Now."

Agatha cackled, "Fine, geez. No need to be so huffy, dearie. I must say, what an interesting place you've... retired in. Cursed energy and curses. Quite different from the world we've come from, hmm?" She hummed, handing you a maroon metal flash drive. "Good thing that Darcy Lewis lady used some fancy technology to keep these... very important files. Trust me, I made some modifications that you might... appreciate. If I was any crueler like you, I'd only give you screenshots! But unlike you, I prefer movies over sitcoms."

Your brows furrowed as you tilted your head at her, "What do you mean? And why are you even doing this?"

She rolled her eyes at you, snorting, "Consider this as my apology and a... thank you for letting me go after the Multiverse fiasco. Don't worry, I'm not going to do anything too bad. Especially since that Strange is the Sorcerer Supreme now. Then that Loki from the other timeline is working with the TVA now. He helped me come up with this... gift, by the way!"

You had no idea what to say.

"Ugh, just open it later. Bye!"

With that, Agatha vanished in a puff of purple smoke. It was silent for a moment until you sighed heavily, "You guys can come out now, you know."

Slowly, the nine individuals emerged from their hiding spots, looking like children caught with candy. Though, they looked pretty curious with the flash drive in your hand, too.

"Momma, what's that? Looks fancy." Yuuji pointed to the flash drive on your hand. You raised it to your eye level, the metal glinting in the light.

"Obviously a flash drive, dummy," Megumi lightly elbowed Itadori, who whined.

"Owie... what's in it, though?" Yuuji rubbed his tummy protectively. Beside him, Choso patted his back comfortingly.

"I don't know. I can't read that woman's thoughts sometimes," you muttered back, pocketing the flash drive.

"Who was that, Y/N?" Nanami spoke up worriedly. He could feel the tension between you and Agatha.

"Old friend?" Gojo chimed in.

"Didn't look like a friend to me," Sukuna snidely commented as a mouth on Yuuji's face, snickering.

"Not a friend. Not an enemy, either... anymore... I hope," you mumbled back, avoiding their gaze and returning your focus to your family's tombstone. "She might be a bit pissed I stole the powers that she stole from her coven... and then locked her in her own mind for a while..."

They all blinked at you, surprised but also not at the same time. Your powers really were something else.

"Anyway, that was a long time ago," you quickly changed the topic, smiling at them and lightening up the mood. "I think it's time I introduce my family to... well, my family."

Nobara was the first one to go along with your cheery mood, "It's your sons' birthday today, right, Y/N-san? We should celebrate!"

You clapped happily, "Absolutely! And I should tell you guys all about what happened in the Zenin estate. Toji, you're right, they all have sticks up their asses. That Naobito had some nerve mocking me..."

Toji chuckled, "Told ya so, granny."

Geto tilted his head at you, "... Did you do something to them? Like, pull their souls out or something?"

"Eh. Nothing as extreme as that." You shrugged. "I just removed gravity from the room we were in and made them stick to the ceiling. It'll wear off sooner or later."

All of them sweat-dropped.

Meanwhile, in the aforementioned Zenin estate, a spellbound Naobito and Naoya were still stuck on the ceiling, feeling like they were absolutely tripping on drugs. The laws of physics were irrelevant. The witnesses in Shibuya weren't lying when they said you were a force to be reckoned with.

(next chapter.)

Author's Note: Hmm... what's in the flash drive and what will they see? And why were Darcy and Loki mentioned? Guess we'll only know in the next update, tee-hee! And yes, I kinda followed a portion of the Marvel comics where Agatha was Wanda's mentor. They sorta like, just frenemies now. 🤷‍♀️

Oh, and about Naoya, yeah... he's attractive but I hate him, lol. Gonna think about if he's gonna like Reader-san or not. The others will definitely be interacting more with Reader in the next chapter. Gosh, I might spoil ya'll if I'm not careful. Imma shut up now. 🤐

What made me sad was that Billy and Tommy (plus Vision) actually died in November. So technically, it really is their death anniversaries after the Shibuya Incident. 🥲

Moving on! Reblogs, comments, hearts, interactions, and constructive criticism are very appreciated! If you wanna be tagged in the upcoming chapters, feel free to message me or comment (just pleaaase make sure you allow yourselves to be tagged in your settings). 🤗❣️

Perhaps you can support me here. Honestly, I need cash and sleep. ☕

taglist: @ibelievein2dmensupremacy @binibiningbabaylan @coldvillainess @vampireindistress @sparklingmallow @gummy-dummy @haleypearce @artemishunter18 @torasshu-sama @pastel-catto @nanamin-pointo @whoreuc @simpinsimpleton @sache41 @osiris1rhi @crzyinluve @dame-sunflowers @thirstyfangirl @yuh-tears @cioara @butyfigers @fiona782 @t-misaki @jihaegguk @revenge-of-the-bucket-demon @beeframon @simpforporcoandlevi @unkn0wn2024 @dibhachu @todaywasafairytale07 @vishousmate

#jujutsu kaisen #jjk #nanami kento #gojo satoru #fushiguro toji #ryomen sukuna #geto suguru #kamo choso #jujutsu kaisen x reader #jjk x reader #nanami x reader #gojo x reader #toji x reader #sukuna x reader #geto x reader #choso x reader #scarlet witch #x reader #thera.writes

[thera-daydreams]

ᴛʜᴇ ꜱᴡᴇᴇᴛ ᴏʟᴅ ʟᴀᴅʏ ɪꜱ ᴀ ᴡɪᴛᴄʜ

ᗢ jujutsu kaisen x scarletwitch!reader ᗢ

05. geto suguru

the traitor who calls people monkeys but later on gets his body hijacked by a literal mastermind creature

Chapter Index & Synopsis

warning: will contain spoilers from the jjk manga and the latest mcu shows (particularly wandavision and loki, as well as rumors from doctor strange in the multiverse of madness). once again, this will contain heavy spoilers—you have been warned. This chapter in particular is the most manga spoiler-filled, too. Beware when you scroll down! Thank heavens I drafted this sorta-complicated chapter during my summer break... 'cause now that school's back, the next chapters I haven't drafted yet will take a bit of time. Though this is Geto's chapter, he's kind of still in a haze when you met him, but there'll be more interactions in the upcoming chapters, don't worry, loves. Enjoy this much longer and slightly more complex chapter!

[EDIT] 6/17/2022, 8:03PM: Edited after the mess that happened in DSMOM2.

(word count: 5,843)

(previous chapter)

"What did you do?"

Your current housemate—a once infamous assassin—gave you a very suspicious look while you happily grinded the herbs for your marinated honey lemon chicken. Today deserved a delicious dinner meal and some fine, aged French wine!

You blinked, turning to Toji. "Hmm?"

"You've been in an awfully good mood since last night," he noted. "You've been singing to yourself, dancing while you took out the trash..." His eyes narrowed. "Something happened."

You shrugged, the lines on your face accentuated as you smiled knowingly, "Maybe. But that bastard deserved what was coming to him."

"... You confronted Sukuna, didn't you?"

You didn't respond, simply uncorking a bottle of wine and pouring him a full glass. "Cheers!"

"You know I don't drink wi—"

"Just take a seat, Toji."

Before he could finish his sentence, both of you were now in the dining room, sitting down. After he got over the mild whiplash from the unexpected teleportation (damn, you could do that, too?), he realized he was now holding a stein of ice cold beer in his right hand.

Toji frowned, "Y/N, I don't drink alco—"

Now he was holding a warm cup of jasmine tea instead of an alcoholic drink. On the other side of the table, you held a fancy glass of red wine, giving him an expectant look.

"Well?"

He took a cautious sip of the fragrant tea. Like all the desserts and meals and drinks you had in the shop, this was just as wonderful as any of them.

"It's good," he muttered. It wasn't his fault he was choosy! He'd given up alcohol years ago to avoid getting drunk and spending his money on it (but his logic was flawed since, well, he'd gamble it away, anyway). Seems like questioning how you defied the laws of physics was useless.

"So... magic?"

The smile you had on all day reappeared on your face, "Mmmhmm. Magic. Now stop talking about that damned Curse King."

He laughed. "Alright, alright. I'll stop. But any chance you could magic me some meat and offal?" he suggested with a mischievous look in his eye.

You rolled your eyes, "You're lucky I'm in a good mood today."

You pointed your finger on the table and poof! There was now an entire selection of your housemate's favorite food, as well as a Korean-style barbecue grill in the middle of the table.

"Holy shit, why haven't you done this before?" On Toji's face was an ear-splitting grin. At that moment, he looked like a child lost in a candy shop.

"I spoil you too much," you expressed. "So much for my honey lemon chicken. You're lucky I'm not taking this out of your paycheck."

He shrugged, not denying it, "I am lucky to have you as my boss."

You thought that nothing could ruin your smug mood for the entire month (unless Sukuna himself showed up on your front door, of course) but a few weeks later, you stood corrected.

God, you really shouldn't have jinxed it.

ᗢ▪︎ᗢ

This guy was something else. When he entered the shop, he was accompanied by two cursed spirits with a significantly high amount of cursed energy (one plant-based, one fire-based, how very Pokémon-y), as well as a ghost that looked like the man who you just served tea to. You briefly wondered why the ghost wasn't in his body.

Then it dawned unto you.

Was there... someone else inhabiting his body?

With a forced smile, you hid the fact that you could see the curses and the ghost (whom you doubted these curses could even see). You noticed that although the ghost and the strange man sitting beside the curses looked exactly alike, the man had a single horizontal stitch running across his forehead while the ghost did not.

Something was wrong here. Very wrong.

You didn't make it obvious, however, as you asked the man if he had any additional orders.

"The café special for today is the matcha cream puff!" you enthusiastically recommended, masking your apprehension. One of the spirits, Jogo—from what you read in all their thoughts—openly expressed his distaste for you, dissecting your short, elderly frame little by little. The other one, Hanami, was quieter.

"Tsk. This one won't be living too long," he snidely commented to the man, who only hummed in response. "Too bad."

In your mind, you imagined choking the arrogant volcano head. But you quickly calmed yourself down, focusing on the person with stitches on his forehead. Hitting lava guy can come later.

"Hmm... let me think..." the man with stitches said.

For this strange man, curses called him Geto, but in that man's mind, you could see something evil and old. As old as Sukuna, perhaps, and something about a Noritoshi Kamo.

Definitely not the student Noritoshi you knew in the Kyoto campus, but likely, related. An ancestor from the same clan, maybe. You've read something about him before in the tomes Tengen let you borrow.

You continued skimming his mind and ah, there it was, Kenjaku. This fake Geto's real identity was Kenjaku. That would mean that the ghost exhaustedly floating beside him was probably the real Geto.

Then, you saw it. All of it.

Just like what you saw in Ultron when he first tried creating a new body all those years ago.

Annihilation.

The Shibuya Plan.

Or, in this case, the Shibuya Incident. October 31st of 2018.

You saw it all. The killing of Mechamaru, the massacre of hundreds of innocents in the underground train station, the sealing of Gojo Satoru, the return of Okkotsu Yuta, the deaths of Nanami Kento, Masamichi Yaga, and countless more. You saw the rampage of Sukuna, the vengeance of Zenin Maki after Zenin Mai's death, the obliteration of the Zenin Clan, Choso and Yuki fighting, Nobara... Sukuna... Megumi... what had happened to them... and everything else. The casualties were immeasurable.

The saddest among them all for you? Yuuji's remorse.

You could see a reflection of yourself in his guilt. The complete destruction of Sokovia, the mess you made in Lagos, the Westview Anomaly, the Multiverse of Madness—until today, you were still emotionally repenting. Atoning for your sins.

That image of your son with a scar on his face was painstakingly engraved into your mind. The innocence was completely gone from his eyes. Partially, it disappeared already (judging from what you'd seen in his thoughts about the detention center and the recent Junpei Yoshino incident with Nanami and the curse with stitches). From what you were seeing now, the curse with stitches—Mahito—was an accomplice to this fake Geto, as well. He wasn't around as of the moment; you figured he was still recovering from whatever fight Nanami and Yuuji engaged him in.

You noted it. October 31, 2018. Just a few months from now.

2018.

Funny, wasn't it? In your universe, the year 2018 was the anniversary of Vision's first death, too. The Snap. The decimation of half the universe. Recalling that you had been the last one standing in-between the Mind Stone and the Mad Titan in the Battle of Wakanda made unwanted memories resurface.

Maybe if you were stronger, you could've saved everyone. But you couldn't. You were dusted in the Snap, too. When you came back, your best friend was gone. Natasha, one of your first friends in the Avengers and a sister-figure to you, had given up her life for that damn Soul Stone to revive you and all the others. When you came back, Vision was gone. His body was gone... and then you had to find his remains being disassembled like he was a mere piece of metal. A weapon. Not a person whom you loved and loved you back.

Blood boiled in your veins. Tears threatened to spill from your eyes.

After the Shibuya Plan would be what was called the Culling Game, wherein newly-made sorcerers would have to participate or die. A battle royale of survival. This impostor had a dangerous plan brewing. A plan that could threaten the safety of all of Japan, maybe even the globe.

You saw all of that havoc in just a moment. A split second. It had come and go as quickly as a single thought.

Back in the real world, you inhaled sharply at the spine-chilling premonition, startling your guests—the two curses, the human (?), and the soul. Thinking quickly, you disguised it by clutching your heart, pretending that you had a frail old woman's heart. Yet, after what you just saw—the unfortunate fates of your new, beloved allies—it wasn't all that hard to pretend your heart wasn't in pain. It was. And it reminded you of a pain you thought you'd left behind years ago.

Your head hurt, and you felt like puking your guts out.

"Agh... oh my," you exhaled shakily.

"Are you alright?" the pseudo-Geto asked with feigned concern. He even stood up, going to help you.

You shook your head, raising your palm to stop him, "Yes, yes. I'm fine. Just... a little... nauseous." You acted like you were steadying your breathing, then put up a weary smile for them. "I'm sorry. My heartburn has been acting up a lot lately. One of these days, it might turn out to be a heart attack!"

"Tsk. Serves you right, human. She doesn't even have any cursed energy. Weakling," Jogo muttered. Hanami was silent, only staring at you. You disregarded his comment, keeping your attention on Kenjaku.

This lunatic.

"Again, I'm sorry, dear," you told him with a slight bow, then returned to your original goal. "Oh! Did you want the matcha cream puffs?"

"I would like that very much, Ma'am," Kenjaku politely replied. It was so polite it was beginning to grind on your nerves. This man was nowhere near respectful. "Are you sure you're okay?"

"Yes, yes. I'll... I'll be okay." You waved him off, changing the topic. "How many do you want to order?"

"A dozen, please."

You were tempted to place poisoned herbs in their order, but refrained, instead plastering another fake happy smile on your face.

"Alrighty-then! Give me a few minutes to prepare the meal, alright? Would you like a fresh brew of our bestselling coffee, too?"

"Sure," he nodded. This Kenjaku and the curses watched as you went into the kitchen and closed the door.

Toji was there, giving you a stern look (probably because his senses were as sharp as ever). You made sure to enhance the spell in the kitchen so no one from outside could hear or see your conversation. Then, you leaned your back on the table, trying to process what you had just seen.

It was too much.

"There are cursed spirits outside," he told you with a frown. He noticed how unnerved you were. That was unusual. Normally, customers carrying cursed spirits wouldn't have bothered you. Yet, right now, it looked like you were sick. However, he did note the high levels of cursed energy outside, atypical of the usual cursed spirits that visited the shop. "Do you need me to take care of them?"

"... I'm... I'm trying to remember something. Wait. " Ignoring him, you went straight to the point and stared up at him, eyes desperate, "Do you know a guy named Kenjaku? An old client, maybe? Or a target from the past?"

You really did hope this Kenjaku wasn't the ancient one you'd read about very briefly in a scroll. He was only mentioned shortly.

Toji paused, then shook his head.

"How about a man named Geto? I saw it in his thoughts. Geto Suguru. The name rings a bell. From what I know, Geto Suguru is supposed to be dead from that incident last year..."

There was recognition in his eyes, "Huh. Yeah. I knew that kid. He was that Gojo's partner. The cursed spirit manipulator. We fought each other after I killed the Star Plasma Vessel... and before that boy with the Six Eyes managed to kill me." He muttered the last part.

This revelation greatly alarmed you. This Geto was probably that same Geto who used to be Gojo's best friend.

Used to be.

You'd caught Gojo thinking about him occasionally. It was one of those rare times he was quiet in your shop, but his thoughts were running rampant. The spirit outside could be the Geto Suguru who was known to be the worst of all curse users. The traitor who killed an entire village then died a few years ago at the hands of Satoru himself during the Goodwill Event.

You put the pieces of the puzzle together, making sense of the vision you saw.

Kenjaku was possessing Geto's dead body. That was his cursed technique. But Geto wasn't fully dead yet (or his soul hadn't moved on to the afterlife yet because of Kenjaku). It was why you could see his spirit, just like how you saw Toji's.

You then explained the entire situation to the Zenin clan deserter, summarizing to him the Shibuya Plan which was to take place soon. Heck, you even told him that he was supposedly going to be revived during the incident by one certain curse user and that the Zenin Clan was going to be massacred.

"This Kenjaku... I read it in his mind and his memories—"

"—You can read memories, too? Damn."

"Shut up and let me finish. This Kenjaku is as old as Sukuna himself, and I'm guessing that since you're from one of the Big Three Sorcerer Clans, you know about that villainous Noritoshi Kamo."

He blinked, "I've heard of him, yeah."

"Aside from those Death Paintings: Cursed Wombs he created in the last century, he's planning something else." Your face was steeled and serious, a contrast to how happy-go-lucky and laid-back you usually were. "Kenjaku... his cursed technique allows him to transplant his brain into different bodies to possess them and he's inhabited different people throughout the centuries, assuming different identities, experimenting on people and curses alike. He believes that the next stage of human evolution is not to remove, but to optimize cursed energy."

"... You got all that from reading his mind in one minute?"

"One split second, actually." You sighed tiredly, "It was horrible. Absolutely sick. And those stupid cursed spirits kept looking at me like I was dirt. Do you know how hard it is to pretend you don't hear them telling you to go die? I had to fake a heartburn when I accidentally reacted to their plan!"

That made the man chuckle, "What do you plan on doing, then?"

"I'll serve his matcha cream puffs and coffee. And hope they don't burn down the shop... not that they can, the runes will render them powerless within the shop—"

"Runes?"

You gave him a blank stare. "Those white symbols on the corner walls and the entrance doorframe aren't just for decoration, Toji."

An amused look appeared on his face, "... Every day you manage to surprise me, granny."

You rubbed your face, "I don't know if that was a compliment or not, but I'm planning to make the real Geto's soul stay here. I want to talk to him. Maybe do the same thing I did to you to him."

"You're giving him a mannequin body?"

"Yes."

"What if he decides to kill you?"

"Then I undo the spell."

"... Oh, so that's what will happen if I try to kill you."

You hit his arm playfully, "So disrespectful, Toji."

He rolled his eyes, but there was a smirk on his face. You prepared a plate of matcha cream puffs, a cup of steaming coffee, and then exited the kitchen.

Time to serve those little pieces of crap.

Toji shook his head, returning to molding the dough for a new batch of buttery garlic bread (you'd taught him well and thankfully, he no longer burned the kitchen down after weeks of intensive baking training).

Luckily for you, the curses didn't try anything inside the bakery. When they left, however, the ghost of Geto Suguru was strangely left behind. He couldn't get out of the exit and follow his physical body.

He cussed, "Shit, why can't I—"

"Don't try to struggle, sweetheart. It's futile," you called out from the cashier, counting some money. "That brain thing stole your body, didn't he?"

Geto stilled, realizing that you could hear and see him. A dead man. You also knew about his situation. He was confused.

"Yes, I can hear and see you, dear. So, you're the infamous Geto Suguru." Your head tilted at him curiously. "Tell me, do you want to have a living body again?"

"I—"

"That's a yes or no question."

"..."

"..."

"... Who are you?" he asked warily.

A sincere smile appeared on your face as you stepped away from the cashier, walking closer to him and extending a hand towards him, "My name is Y/N L/N."

He looked down at the hand, hesitant.

"I can help you be free, Geto-san. Only if you'll let me."

He cautiously lifted his hand from his side, his larger one encapsulating your smaller one. He was dead anyway, so what harm could it be?

Woooosh!

He didn't even get to process that you were able to touch him, too, when everything flashed red.

You did to him what you did to Toji.

Geto couldn't believe it. He was alive again (kind of)—through a former mannequin's body!

"In exchange for giving you a new body, you'll be helping around in the kitchen with dear Toji-kun. You two know each other already, so talk it over." You pulled him to where Sorcerer Killer was (and Geto visibly paled at the familiar face, even if it was years ago).

Suguru was stunned, "Isn't he the Sorcerer Ki—"

"Toji-kun! Do me a favor and explain to him everything he needs to know, will you?"

The ex-assassin scowled, but nodded. After hearing about the Shibuya Plan, he understood why you were doing this.

"Fine. Sit down, kid. I'll tell you about what just happened and who that lady there is."

Geto had absolutely no idea how to react to what was happening to him. Was he dreaming? Was he asleep? What?

You read his mind quickly, assuring him. "No, you're not dreaming, hun. Oh! Before I forget," you poked your head back into the kitchen doorway. "No fighting or else the runes won't let you move for an hour. And Geto-san, you'll be telling me all about that Kenjaku man and those cursed spirits he had with him. Plus that Shibuya Plan they have. Gosh, it's Sokovia all over again."

You mumbled that last part so quietly it was indecipherable even to Toji's ears.

Said curse user was speechless. He turned back to the Sorcerer Killer whom he'd fought many years ago, swallowing in unease. Didn't Gojo kill this guy already? Were you the one to bring him back from the afterlife, too? Who were you, exactly?

Many weeks later, he still wondered how a weird old lady managed to resurrect slash free him from Kenjaku, worm her way into his heart, and appoint him as the chef of her kitchen (Toji was assigned to be the baker; besides, Geto was better at cooking the meals than he was—those years of taking care of Mimiko and Nanako honed that certain talent of his).

What exactly was happening?

He had to be honest with himself, though, whatever was happening, he really did like this new life of his—something about your place, and about you, was really calming. Suguru could tell that Toji, who was a known murderer, loved what he was doing, as well.

The hefty allowances you gave both of them were a plus, too. Hell, you gave him his own room and bathroom in your household (Toji didn't seem surprised at all that you just magicked the space out of nowhere; he had probably grown used to it).

Your retirement in this universe wasn't going as well as you hoped it to be after recent events, but oh well. Now two of the most dangerous men in the jujutsu world worked under you and lived under the same roof as you did. Your adopted son was the vessel of a 1000-year-old curse and you also had another crazy 1000-year-old psychopath who wanted to create a real-life Hunger Games. Was this even a retirement, still?

One could just imagine what happened when you finally introduced your "new hires" to Nanami and Gojo... Megumi and Yuuji, too.

"Momma, why'd you call us here so late at night?" Yuuji asked, still in his sleepwear as he rubbed his eyes, leaning on an obviously-disturbed-from-sleep Megumi's shoulder.

At the moment, you didn't care that Sukuna would be hearing this conversation. He wasn't of priority right now.

"Is everything alright?" Kento asked, already concerned about your wellbeing (how sweet, this man). You had no idea if Nanami had been sleeping, but when you called asking him to come to the shop for an urgent matter, he came without hesitation. Unlike on most days wherein he would be wearing a suit, tonight he was only wearing his glasses and some cool-toned loungewear. Gojo, on the other hand, had the audacity to show up in bunny slippers and a fluffy grey bathrobe.

The white-haired man whined, "Nehhhhh, Y/N, since it's the middle of the night, you should give me something sweet to compensate!"

This was the moment of truth.

Ignoring Gojo's statement, you exhaled deeply, "Please don't freak out!"

The four males in front of you stared, confused. "What?"

You then dragged a scowling Toji and a sighing Geto out of your kitchen.

The silence that followed was so loud you could hear a pin drop.

Hell, even Sukuna popped out as a mouth on Yuuji's face, wanting to see what the fuss was about (he also wanted to see you and was soon disappointed to find you in your elderly form again).

"Kento, Satoru, Yuuji-kun, Megumi-kun," you began, trying not to focus on their astounded faces. "Meet my... uh, new hires. And housemates. They've been here with me for quite some time already, and I know you know who they are."

And for the first time since you met him, you heard a wide-eyed Nanami swear, "... Holy shit."

Megumi and Yuuji were clueless at first, though, having no idea who Toji and Geto were. But when they found out... well, needless to say, Gojo had a lot of history to catch up with his ex-best friend (still-best-friend-but-it's-complicated?) while Megumi had the chance to get to know his supposedly dead father even more.

Sukuna was even more interested to see Megumi's father himself, hailed to be a notorious (the notorious) Sorcerer Killer. He thought of how good Megumi already was with his potential, but what of the man who had zero cursed energy yet could destroy cursed beings and humans with little to no effort?

ᗢ▪︎ᗢ

"... So let me get this straight, this Shibuya Plan you're telling us is going to happen soon. I get sealed away, then Nanami, Yaga, and a whole bunch of people might get killed by those Special Grades we encountered recently. The higher-ups get their way, too, and the Zenin clan is destroyed by Maki-chan."

"Yes."

"And that Kenjaku guy who stole Suguru's body is out there planning the next Hunger Games, but no Jennifer Lawrence. Sorry, Yuuji-kun. And the entirety of Japan and probably the world is plunged into danger."

His summary was, in essence, accurate. Thus, you nodded. "... Uh, yes. You're correct."

"And though you don't have any cursed energy, you can use actual literal magic and can read thoughts anytime—"

"Only when I need to, Satoru. Or when the person is practically screaming in their heads. Which is what you're doing right now."

"And revive people—"

"—Create bodies for trapped or lost souls," you quickly corrected, shaking your head. "Necromancy has a high risk of instability so I like to avoid it, especially if the soul has already fully moved on to the afterlife. If I try to actually resurrect someone, I would need the original body, too, thus it's a limited option."

The men stared at you, not knowing what to say.

"Ooooooookay," Gojo mumbled, still glancing at Geto every once in a while. "And those symbols on the doorframe and on the corner of the walls, they're for protection?"

"Yes. The runes are a basic protection spell, and they've actually created a barrier around this building for safety. They deactivate anything dangerous. I've also made it magically undetectable, which might be unnecessary since I don't know if you guys can sense it or not. It's not made from cursed energy, after all."

"Huh. I actually don't detect it with my Six Eyes," Gojo wondered. "Makes sense. But I did always feel like the atmosphere would change whenever I went inside the shop."

"I thought it was just the theme and the décor," Nanami pondered, slowly processing what you were saying. "Is the calming aura literally an effect of the barrier?"

"Well, maybe both the café itself and the barrier," you chimed in. "I made it hospitable so that all customers and anyone in it would feel totally comfortable!"

"Much appreciated," Geto mumbled, now understanding why being in the shop and your home felt nice. Really nice. Nicer than anywhere he's been as someone alive. He wasn't complaining, whatever that barrier was or what was in it.

"What else can you do, Momma?" Yuuji inquired curiously, trying to ignore the strangely-jolly Sukuna mouth on his cheek.

"The brat's right," Sukuna hummed, speaking up for the first time. Everyone in the room paid attention to his overly-interested voice. "What else can you do, woman?"

Your eyes narrowed at him, still a tad cross with him from that incident. "Nothing that concerns you, Curse King."

"Hmph. We'll see."

You made up an excuse, "And besides, we'd be here all night if I said them all. A woman's gotta keep her some of her secrets! The only thing I'll tell you is that my magic allows me to do many things... aside from talking to different types of beings in the spiritual realm."

"... Why are doing this for us anyway, Y/N?" Gojo huffed, a little overwhelmed.

He and Nanami were still in disbelief at how Toji Zenin and Suguru Geto were "revived" by you and now you're telling them you read the mind of the evil mastermind who was currently residing in the real Geto's body. Heck, they only just found out about your... special powers that were apparently not jujutsu but magic.

It was a lot to take in.

Megumi sat quietly beside his father, not yet speaking a word since the revelation.

"Well..." You gazed at the wooden ceiling of your shop. "I'm a retired woman who just wants to live life in peace." Your nose scrunched up as you reflected on why you were actually doing this. "I may not look like it, but trust me when I say that I've had enough experience with individuals like Kenjaku. It's why I've decided to take matters like the Shibuya Plan into my own hands."

They merely stared at you, wondering what you were talking about.

You looked back down at your reflection in the dark cup of coffee you held, "I knew a man—well, he wasn't exactly a man, per say—who said he wanted to make a better world. Growing up in a warzone, you can't really blame me for siding with him."

Ultron.

They didn't know anything about your past, but now they did. A little bit. And the pieces of the puzzle were beginning to click together.

"When I was younger and didn't know any better, I sided with him for a time... until I looked in his head and saw annihilation. I found out that this better world he was talking about could only be accomplished when..." Your voice trailed off as you recalled that meteor crashing into the planet—the meteor that turned out to be your war-torn homeland.

You didn't realize you were lost in your thoughts, until Geto prodded. "When what?"

"When everyone is dead," you replied quietly. "To him, the world would only be better if there weren't humans in it. I could see his point, but that was pure extremism." You shook your head. "There's this other... madman I knew, too, who wanted to eliminate half the population to maintain balance so that finite resources wouldn't be used up."

Thanos.

You glanced at Geto, who was suddenly in a state of deep thought. You knew he was rethinking about his philosophy of killing all non-sorcerers.

"Where are these two guys?" Gojo inquired seriously. Everything you told him about what might happen in the future alarmed him. He had to rethink his emergency plans should he ever be incapacitated.

That Prison Realm was bad news.

You chuckled and brushed it aside, irises momentarily glowing a dim red they barely noticed. "Oh, please. Don't worry. First guy's heart was ripped out of his chest and second guy's nothing but a pile of ashes now. We just need to focus on Kenjaku now."

The four men—who'd stilled at your statement—could tell that you may have had something to do with it. Sukuna, on the other hand, was more intrigued.

The King of Curses was a hundred percent sure you did have something to do with those two men you spoke of. He didn't say anything, however. The way you smiled just now wasn't the sincere, happy one they were used to seeing, as well.

"Huh, I wonder why," Toji remarked, the only one aside from Sukuna who was able to glimpse your combat abilities.

"The kids..." you began reluctantly, referring to the students of Tokyo and Kyoto Jujutsu High. "Jujutsu sorcerer or not, I don't want to give them a future that's all war and misery."

"That, I agree with fully," Gojo said, crossing his arms.

"Besides, this is my home now," you grinned. This time, your smile was true and reached your eyes. "And this time, I'm going to make things right. I'm going to help fight for it. For you, guys. You're all my precious people. Either way, it's the only way I can finally actually enjoy my retirement." Their hearts warmed at your statement. Precious people, huh?

You may not have been able to do something when Geto himself unleashed the Night Parade of a Hundred Demons in Shinjuku and Tokyo last year (you had been away, visiting your home universe for Christmas with Loki and Strange; what bad timing), but this Shibuya Plan wasn't something you'd leave unattended. It would affect the entirety of Japan and possibly, this whole world. At heart, you were still an Avenger; you'd do what you could to prevent destruction.

You prayed that you were actually going to make things right and not mess up (again). If you were wrong about interfering with these events... well, shit. Still, you knew you weren't going to regret doing this.

The entire café was silent, before you remembered something important.

"Satoru!" you suddenly spoke, a light bulb on your head. "Before I forget..."

"Yeah?"

"... Any chance you can make Yuuta-kun return from overseas?"

He slouched, huffing, "Well, it'll take some convincing of the damned elders—"

"Can you do it?" you asked, more insistent this time.

The white-haired man paused, then smirked cockily, "Do you doubt me that much, Y/N? Of course I can! It's just going to be a pain dealing with those old geezers."

"Good. Because we need all the help we can get against Kenjaku and all the demons you used to store, Suguru-kun. Plus those stupid Special Grades that kept giving me the evil eye. I swear I'll especially strangle that mouthy volcano head myself..."

Now that the mood wasn't as heavy, the men sweat-dropped.

"I'm going to have to make some visits, too," you told them. "First, with Tsumiki-san."

Megumi perked up, hearing his sister's name, "What?"

"I may be able to undo the curse with a spell," you shared to the younger Fushiguro. Beside him, Toji watched his son's reactions carefully. "Just give me a bit of time, okay? I'll remove whatever is on her with my magic so that she doesn't get involved in any of Kenjaku's plans."

Megumi was frozen in shock—so many things happened to him this year and this might be the best amongst all of them.

"I—I," the shikigami user stammered, bowing his head gratefully. "Thank you! Thank you so much, Y/N-san! I'll... I'll be forever in your debt!"

"Don't worry about it, Megumi-kun." You patted his head. All of a sudden, Megumi and Yuuji were gone from the shop.

"What the f—" Gojo sputtered. "Where are my students?"

"Back in their dorms, don't worry. I just needed them out for this specific part of the conversation," you reassured the sensei.

Satoru, Kento, Suguru, and Toji blinked owlishly at you.

You continued, "Second, I need to talk with a certain Mechamaru who's being a double agent. Third, I have to convince Yuuji-kun's brother to join our side!"

"Brother?" Gojo asked, interested and in awe.

"Isn't he an only child?" Nanami muttered to himself.

"A guy named Choso is his half-brother, and so were those two Cursed Womb: Death Paintings he and Nobara-chan killed last week." You shuddered at the memory you'd seen before. "Kenjaku's an utter psychopath. That poor woman Noritoshi Kamo tortured... good God, nine pregnancies and nine abortions for experimentation. That experimentation probably led to Mr. Brain implanting himself into a female body to try it the other way around. Apparently, that's how Yuuji was made!"

Everyone, except Geto who already kind of knew the information from sharing a body with the Brain, looked extremely disturbed.

"You don't look... too surprised with the circumstances, Y/N," Toji commented.

Of course you weren't! You yourself married an android synthezoid and conceived twins immaculately after wishing them into existence in your dream sitcom reality.

You weren't fazed, of course.

"Can't say much about that when my own pregnancy was bizarre as it was," you snorted, entering the kitchen. "Mine practically happened overnight!"

They had no idea you weren't overexaggerating.

"Y/N has kids?" Gojo whispered to Nanami.

"Yeah. Sons, she mentioned to me before. Once," the blonde ex-salaryman replied, frowning. "But when I talked to her about it, she said she didn't have a family anymore."

"Does that mean dead or just out of town...?" Geto inquired.

"She doesn't have any pictures in the house," Toji said. "Not a single one. Even in her room." The other men gave him a suspicious look. The ex-assassin scowled at them. "Hey! I know because she's asked me to clean out the boxes on top of her closet, you bastards."

"Whatever happened, she's been alone for a long time before you two came along," Nanami said, addressing the two men who lived in your home now. "As much as I hate to say it since you two are former jujutsu criminals, I'm glad that she's got someone to look out for her. In case something bad happens to her, curse-related or not."

The Six Eyes-user mentally agreed despite what had happened between him, Suguru, and Toji. He first glanced at his ex-best friend, then at the man who almost killed him in his youth.

The universe really did have a weird way of making things work.

(next chapter.)

Author's Note: Oof. The plot thickens, and the boys now know your magicky-magicness! Sukuna's still the only one who knows about your disguise, though. What happens next? That's a secret for now. 😘

Anyways, how was it? Reblogs, comments, hearts, interactions, and constructive criticism are very appreciated! If you wanna be tagged in the upcoming chapters, feel free to message me or comment (just pleaaase make sure you allow yourselves to be tagged in your settings). 🤗❣️

Perhaps you can support me here. Maybe buy me a coffee? ☕

taglist: @ibelievein2dmensupremacy @binibiningbabaylan @coldvillainess @vampireindistress @sparklingmallow @gummy-dummy @haleypearce @artemishunter18 @torasshu-sama @pastel-catto @nanamin-pointo @whoreuc @simpinsimpleton @sache41 @osiris1rhi @crzyinluve @dame-sunflowers @thirstyfangirl @yuh-tears @cioara @butyfigers @fiona782 @t-misaki @jihaegguk @revenge-of-the-bucket-demon @beeframon

#jujutsu kaisen #jjk #nanami kento #gojo satoru #fushiguro toji #ryomen sukuna #geto suguru #kamo choso #jujutsu kaisen x reader #jjk x reader #nanami x reader #gojo x reader #toji x reader #sukuna x reader #geto x reader #choso x reader #scarlet witch #x reader #thera.writes

[thera-daydreams]

ᴛʜᴇ ꜱᴡᴇᴇᴛ ᴏʟᴅ ʟᴀᴅʏ ɪꜱ ᴀ ᴡɪᴛᴄʜ

ᗢ jujutsu kaisen x scarletwitch!reader ᗢ

02. gojo satoru

the overpowered manchild who loves to annoy everybody and splurge his excessive wealth on sugar instead of being an actual sugar daddy

Chapter Index & Synopsis

warning: will contain spoilers from the jjk manga and the latest mcu shows (particularly wandavision and loki, as well as doctor strange in the multiverse of madness). once again, this will contain heavy spoilers—you have been warned. for this chapter, since it's gojo, you can probably expect him being a crackhead who keeps following you around lol.

[EDIT] 6/17/2022, 2:43PM: Made some super minor edits after DSMOM2. ♡

(word count: 4,056)

(previous chapter)

Bothering and teasing Nanami was one of Gojo's favorite hobbies, so naturally, there would be times he would follow the blonde around in his free time just because it was his definition of fun (as the strongest jujutsu sorcerer, he seemingly had all the the time in the world even when it should be the exact opposite). He was a menace to society, and all that harassment to his stressed-out underclassman eventually led him to your treasure trove of a shop for sweet-tooths (teeth?) like him. Apparently, it was one of the best confectioneries in all of Tokyo.

A hidden gem in the outskirts of the city, so they said.

"Eh? Charmed Coffee & Confectionaries?" Satoru questioned his kouhai while they walked alongside each other. "Where is that?"

"You haven't heard of it?" Kento continued to move forward, not sparing the white-haired sorcerer a glance. "It's a tiny shop, but in my opinion, it serves the crème de la crème of food and sweets in the entirety of Tokyo."

Finally, the ex-salaryman looked over his childish colleague. "Just because the owner is a close friend of mine doesn't mean that I'm biased. Try her works yourself. You'll see."

"Ooooh, really? You rarely give compliments to anything, let alone anyone." The blindfolded man was surprised. "You sure it's the crème de la crème?" he asked, saying the last words in an exaggerated French accent.

So he did.

He was very skeptical at first given his ultra-high standards (clearly, he's just spoiled rich brat, lol). But after trying out each of your products on display—which Nanami himself personally recommended—he confirmed that you were indeed the best. Thus, like Nanami, he frequented the place much more now. Gojo wondered why he hadn't found out about this place sooner (well, it was located in the suburbia and was also a very small, simple home business). It wasn't anything big like most stuff in Tokyo.

Probably why he missed it.

Still, everything on your menu tasted glorious (yes, he actually took the time to try everything—the man had sugar cravings so big it was a wonder he didn't get tooth decay or diabetes). But whatever he ate, he felt like he was high. Him. A jujutsu sorcerer whose Domain Expansion was equivalent to an acid trip.

With his first bite of your red velvet brownies, Gojo practically saw his life flash before his eyes. That moment, he saw the rainy skies of Tokyo make way to reveal resplendently warm sunlight, impossibly blue skies, and pristine white cottony clouds. As he savored each moment, letting the sugary flavors be absorbed by each of his taste buds, he heard choirs of angels majestically singing hymns from whatever Bible they used, golden trumpets blaring all around him. He felt himself ascending into another dimension. Was this what heaven felt like? Looked like?

Screw his Infinite Void. This was the true secret of the universe which could only be unlocked by your immeasurably skilled hands. Your recipes were the answer to mankind’s everlasting question, “What is the meaning of life?”

That rat from Ratatouille ain’t got nothing on this. And Nanami wasn’t lying.

You fucking deserved a Nobel Peace Prize for what you’d just done. To Gojo Satoru, what you just created could cure any disease in the world, destroy all curses, and stop all natural disasters. It wasn’t him who needed the Limitless; it was your shop that deserved a limitless number of Michelin stars. He’d buy you all of it with all his money if you asked.

Was this what real happiness was? Your red velvet brownies? Your shop? Your masterful hands? If he could (actually, he can), he would hire you as his personal everyday chef.

In every conversation, the white-haired man insisted your place was the best he'd ever had the pleasure of visiting (though you believed he was only doing it to butter you up). Of course you were aware he was a loaded playboy who had a god-complex. Wasn't it obvious? You'd seen the brand of that baby blue dress shirt he wore and boy, you knew it was a luxury item just by the name alone.

It was a month's worth of income for Charmed Coffee & Confectionaries.

You always found it funny how this man was said to be the most powerful one in this world yet acted so much like a literal man-child. He told you he was a high school teacher during one of his visits, and you knew about him, alright.

Gojo Satoru, the strongest jujutsu sorcerer on this planet—born with the Limitless Technique and the Six Eyes. The first in his clan to be born with such promise after four hundred years. He held immense political power in the jujutsu world and could shift the balance with his decisions. The moment he was born, the whole jujutsu society was practically overturned. Cursed spirits even multiplied and evolved to a new level because of his presence.

Okay, you may have done a little stalking on the guy's history during your research on jujutsu.

It didn't make him any less irresponsible at times, unfortunately for you, the stressed-out Nanami who was often stuck with much of his paperwork, and the agitated Ijichi who usually had to drive him around.

ᗢ▪︎ᗢ

"Neh, neh, Y/N," Gojo began.

At first, he would use honorifics with you, but within a month—after visiting almost every day—he dropped them. You were glad, however, that he was comfortable enough with you to drop the honorifics (yet still treat you with the utmost respect). You'd read his mind before and practically felt his distaste of the jujutsu higher-ups and elders. "You know, you should really get an apprentice or something. It's so... empty here with you being the only employee."

Heh, just like your feelings.

Just kidding.

"Gosh, Satoru, do you really want this old woman to die so soon?" you teased as you served him his latte (with cute milk art that looked like a chibi version of him).

He sputtered indignantly.

"I'm not going anywhere, kiddo."

"Hey, that's not what I was saying!" he defended himself. "I'm just saying that maybe you need someone to help around in the bakery. I still wonder how you're able to manage the kitchen while being the cashier and the waitress at the same time."

That was fine. He had absolutely no idea, then, that your magic was doing its wonders in the kitchen right as he was speaking. Him. The strongest sorcerer. Maybe you were getting a little too good at hiding your powers. So much for trying to minimize your use in magic.

Once, Gojo bought a week's worth of sweets. Using your magic was very, very much reasonable at this point (especially when he started buying so much more often and emptying your monthly stocks of ingredients).

"Honey, if I wasn't doing everything," you told him, sipping your tea beside from beside him. "Everything would change. And those beloved brownies of yours would be ruined because only I know the secret recipe to making them so perfectly."

The blindfolded man thought about it. The first time you saw his blindfold, you were quite weirded out, but who were you to judge? You'd met a talking raccoon and a tree-like being before. A Hulk, too. A god of Asgard (well, two, actually).

"Eh, you're right. Whatever suits you, then," he shrugged. "Still, maybe at least hire someone to be a server? Or a cashier?"

You hummed, "I'll think about it. I doubt I can find someone who will match my, as you label it, multi-star world class service standards."

"Huh, you're absolutely right, Y/N!" Gojo exclaimed joyfully, wrapping his arms around your shoulders and squishing you. "I should quit my teaching job and be a server here! I know I could keep up with those multi-star world class standards. After that, you can tell me your secret recipe!"

You grunted, pushing him off of you and grumbling at the crumbs he left on your shirt. "Ew, get off of me! Ugh, as if."

He gaped. "Did you, a Boomer, just reference Cluele—"

"Yes. Yes, I did. And how many times do I have to tell you? No. I'll take the secret recipe with me until the day I die, hun."

God, you weren't really a boomer! You just... looked like one right now. Of course you've watched Clueless!

"Aw. Stingy." Oh well, at least he tried. He'll ask you again in a few weeks, anyway.

"Think about your students and how sad they'll be if they find out their teacher quit," you reminded him, pinching his arm.

"Heh. Inumaki, Panda, and Maki? Probably not. Maybe Yuuta."

"..."

"..."

"... From all the stories you tell me about them, you're right. You're as annoying to them as much as you are to me."

"You're as mean as Nanamin, Y/N!"

But both of you knew that he was always welcome in your shop. Why else would he keep coming back?

"Also, Gojo-kun, I wanted to ask you something."

"Yeah?" he said, munching on more brownies. How the heck was this guy not fat yet? He ate like, two boxes of brownies already. In one hour.

"How do you see with that blindfold over your eyes?"

You already knew the answer, but you wanted to see how he'd respond.

"It started when I was a child," he dramatically said, a hand over his forehead. "I was hit on the eyes and now, there's a terrible scar over it that I don't want anyone to see—"

Your nose scrunched up, "Liar. You told me the other day that your eyes are in pristine condition!"

He rubbed the back of his head sheepishly, "Ooh, I said that? Hehe. Oops."

"You're avoiding my question!"

ᗢ▪︎ᗢ

"Gojo-kun, are you sure you don't have to go somewhere else right now?" you asked him suspiciously, walking through the neighborhood beside him. The baked goods you needed to deliver were now in his arms. The blindfolded guy had appeared out of nowhere, carrying the deliveries for you.

It was a Wednesday morning. A school day. Didn't he have like, any jujutsu missions or students to teach?

"Nope!" he chirped happily, skipping in his step. That was already sus in itself. "I am absolutely not skipping my teaching classes to avoid an angry Maki because I stole her skirt and wore it!"

You sweat-dropped, staring at him incredulously, "Why... Why on earth would you even do that?"

"Because Panda and Inumaki-kun did it, too!" he replied as if it wasn't anything wrong, a spring in his step. He did a Sailor Moon pose in front of you. "Besides, I look good in a skirt, too!"

You sighed, trying to erase the image from your head, "Based from what you've told me about their personalities, I'm guessing that Okkotsu-kun was the only one sane enough to not join your stupid antics."

"Eeeeeeh, that boy is too gloomy for his own good. We've got to work on that."

Then suddenly, one of your neighbors—a ninety-year-old man—passed by you two, waving as he went on his morning jog.

"Ah, good morning, L/N-san! Wonderful weather we have today," he greeted, making you smile.

"You're right, Akihito-san! Stay safe!" you replied, waving back at him.

"I will!"

You resumed treading towards your destination, only to realize that your companion was no longer there beside you. "Eh? Gojo-kun?"

He was way behind you, simply gawking for a reason you didn't know, "You..."

Brows furrowing, you asked, "What? Did I drop something?"

"Y/N, who were you talking to?"

You halted in your tracks.

Oh.

Oh shit.

Akihito-san, one of the residents who lived near your shop, had passed away a week ago from a heart attack. You'd even attended the wake with his family, as well as the burial.

Seeing and talking to the spirits of dead people—souls in the astral plane—was an ability you'd gained while mastering your powers. Sometimes, you did it unconsciously while out doing errands since you'd usually be alone. You'd gotten so used to conversing with spirits (non-cursed ones, specifically, since they weren't necessarily malevolent beings that were terrified of you) that you forgot that today, someone was with you.

Jujutsu sorcerers may see cursed spirits, but they didn't see the spirits of dead people, did they?

So began the furious mental debate on whether or not to tell your Six-Eyed buddy about your... certain talent. Would it end badly if you were honest? Knowing Gojo, it would be a little unpredictable. Would he grow suspicious of you and put you on his hitlist? Or would he just be even more curious?

You caught a glimpse of his thoughts. It was the latter—he was just curious. Thank the heavens.

"Don't freak out, but I... uh... said hello to my dead neighbor's wandering ghost," you cleared your throat, mumbling the last part. How would he react this time?

In an instant, Satoru was inches right in front of you, jaw wide open in shock. "You see dead people's spirits!?"

You blinked, gently pushing his too-close face away, "Uh-huh. I do... amongst other things."

"Other things!?" he exclaimed, astounded.

"I guess you could say I'm psychic, in a way?" You tapped your chin, thinking about how you should explain it simply. "I can see spirits who haven't moved on to the afterlife and... um, other supernatural creatures?"

"Holy fuck, even I can't see the dead with my powers," Satoru suddenly stated before disappearing in thin air, leaving you in the dust. You stared at the space that was once an overgrown kid.

What the hell just happened?

Ten seconds later, he reappeared, carrying a small, blue and yellow, mushroom-looking creature with tiny wings.

"Do you see this, too?" Gojo prodded. You leaned forward, gazing down at the mini-monster in his hands.

"This little guy? Oh yeah, I see them all the time along with all the other stuff in the spiritual realm," you answered him truthfully. Your head tilted at the curse he was holding captive. "Usually, unlike the ghosts or other types of benevolent spirits, these guys are... eh, they seem quite... afraid of me. See?"

The moment your eyes made contact with the cursed spirit, it averted its eyes and began trembling in fear. It even scooted closer to Gojo (who was more dumbfounded). You tried poking the curse, but it only flinched and actually tried hiding in the crook of Gojo's elbow.

"Told you," you said.

"That's a first." Satoru lifted a tiny portion of his blindfold, allowing you to peek at his unbelievably ice blue eyes. Whoa, they really were pretty. "I've never met a cursed spirit so scared shitless of a civilian."

The bright smile on your face reappeared, "Don't worry, I knew you and Nanami-kun were... special the moment you entered my shop. I'm very sensitive to people's, uh, chis. Their energies, basically. You, Gojo-kun, have something quite strong, don't you?"

He was speechless.

"Yup. That explains everything and why you just did some sort of weird teleportation right before my very eyes," you quipped, placing your hands on your hips. "Now come on, Satoru! I don't care if you have weird teleportation abilities. We've got urgent deliveries to get to! Chop chop! No slacking on delivery day!"

"B-But—"

The world's strongest jujutsu sorcerer could only comply as you dragged him around from house to house (you still had to prevent him from stealing a bite of the various sweets—man, if he kept it up, you'd have to magic an entire dozen of cookies).

ᗢ▪︎ᗢ

By the time you two were done with the deliveries for the day, the sky was a bright yellow-orange, the sun about to set over the horizon. Both of you were sitting on the concrete stairs by a river. Of course, you let Gojo munch on a spare box of leftover macarons he charmed from one of the customers (you still couldn't believe he flirted with that newly-divorced lady a couple blocks from your shop just to get some free sweets).

Oh well, if it worked, it worked. And you got paid with a huge tip, too. What's an old woman to do except accept the money?

Outwardly, it was a comfortable silence, but as usual (and as per his personality), Gojo's mind was very loud. You tried to block it out, but bro, his thoughts were so freaking noisy you couldn't help but break the external silence instead so that you'd catch a break from his mental screaming.

"Must be lonely, the life of a jujutsu sorcerer." You grabbed the macaron he was about to eat. Instead of pouting, though, he stared at you quizzically. You popped the small treat in your mouth, chewing.

"How'd you know?" he asked.

You shrugged, "Word gets around in the spiritual world. Ghosts are quite the reliable source of the latest news and gossip, did you know that?" That wasn't exactly how you knew about jujutsu sorcerers, but your second statement was true. "Akihito-san from earlier is still waiting for his daughter from abroad to visit his grave. Only then will he move on into the afterlife."

Ghosts really did love to gossip.

"So have you always known that Nanami and I were jujutsu sorcerers?" Gojo inquired.

"Meh, actually no," you disclosed. "My spidey spirit senses could tell something was different about you compared to the other patrons of my shop, but I didn't know you guys were this jujutsu sorcerer thing until a year ago. Don't worry, I don't judge."

"You're not weirded out? Nanami has weird sword, I can teleport from place to place, you good with that?"

Your nose crinkled up, "Trust me, this old woman's seen far worse. Ever seen a talking raccoon and a living tree who are best friends?"

"... A what?"

"Thought so. The little tree's called himself Groot," you shared, remembering your reaction at first seeing it in the battlefield against Thanos. "The raccoon... or whatever he was, I'm not sure, was named Rocket."

If that wasn't the strangest thing Gojo had heard today. He'd seen a shit ton of weird curses, but a talking raccoon and a living tree? Nope.

"So you don't only talk to ghosts and see cursed spirits," Satoru began. "But you also have uh, weird friends, too."

"By weird friends, are you including yourself in that category?" you asked, amused.

He paused, "Touché. But can I meet them?"

"The living tree and the talking raccoon?"

"Uh-huh. I know a talking Panda, so that's gonna be interesting."

You burst out into laughter, "Sorry, but no can do. Rocket and Groot aren't here now. They're far, far away now. Like, light years away."

"Aw."

He had no clue you meant it literally. The millions of light years away statement. It was true!

"But since you know about jujutsu sorcerers, want me to tell you aaaaaall about what we do?! About jujutsu stuff? Ah! I should tell you about my students and their techniques!"

"Sure, why not?" You already knew a bunch of things from all the countless tomes and scrolls Tengen had generously provided you, but it wouldn't hurt to learn from the strongest jujutsu sorcerer himself, right? (You later on regretted it, having to sacrifice your sleep from hearing Gojo ramble on about everything you already knew until dawn came.)

ᗢ▪︎ᗢ

"... You spent the entire afternoon until dawn telling her about jujutsu!? Are you insane!?" Nanami scolded Gojo as he saw you by your shop's cashier area, sound asleep. He nearly shouted in shock, thinking you'd collapsed or something.

He came in at 6AM in the morning to buy some awesome bread of yours but had to encounter the biggest headache of his life hanging out in his favorite shop.

Talk about a day ruined.

The blindfolded man laughed sheepishly, a red velvet brownie in his hand.

"Ehehehe, she already kind of knows some of stuff, though. Did you know Y/N can talk to ghosts and can see curses, too? She even has a friend who's a talking raccoon! And a friend who's a living tree!" Gojo insisted, waving his hands and trying not to cower under the scary blonde's piercing stare.

"What?" It all came together now. Perhaps that was why you didn't ask him about what happened to him when he came to you all bleeding and injured many, many months ago.

"It's weird, right? I can't sense a single ounce of cursed energy from her with my Six Eyes and yet she's unbelievably sensitive to spiritual things! A freaking psychic who's more psychic than we are! Makes me wonder if she can sense cursed energy as well as us, too—hey, why'd you steal my brownie?"

Nanami scoffed, eating the brownie instead. "You don't deserve it after making her stay up all night."

Gojo gasped, "So mean, Nanamin."

"Stop calling me that. I'll beat you up."

"... Meanie."

You yawned, rousing from your slumber and rubbing your eyes. The commotion they were making was too loud. "... Huh? When did you get here, Kento-kun?"

"Just a few minutes ago. I was about to buy some bread but then—"

Before you knew it, a bawling Gojo was clinging onto your leg, "Y/N, Y/N! Nanamin's bullying me again! Help meeeeeeee!"

The ex-salaryman looked so offended it made you want to laugh. A vein popped on his temple, "I was not!"

"Yes, you were!" Satoru dramatically wailed.

"I was not, you idiot!" Nanami sighed, dragging a squirming chibi Gojo by the collar and formally bowing to you. "We apologize for the commotion, Y/N-san. We will leave now."

They began exiting the shop (well, Nanami was; Gojo was still trying to escape).

"Huh? Wait, you were going to buy some bread, right?!" you called out, quickly stuffing some bread into a big, brown paper bag. You chased after the two men, shoving the bag into Nanami's free hand. "Here. There you go."

"Ah, thank you, Y/N-san. But we really must go. Ijichi and Principal Yaga have been calling me since yesterday to find this guy right here."

Gojo pouted, crossing his arms childishly, "Hmph."

"Also, that female student of yours is still seething because you wore her skirt," Nanami added, mood a little less angry as he smelled the warm batch of banana bread in the paper bag you gave him.

Gojo paled. An angry Maki was a scary Maki; not a good Maki to deal with.

"Well then," you chuckled, waving them away. "Good luck with that, you two."

"Goodbye, Y/N-san," Nanami gave you a nod. Gojo still tried to wriggle out of Nanami's hold.

"Y/N, heeeeeeeeelp!"

You giggled, shouting as they became smaller in the distance, "Sorry, Satoru-kun! You've got to face the consequences of your actions now. Bye-bye!"

"Nooooooooooo!"

One hour later, Gojo Satoru was beside Inumaki Toge and Panda bowing their heads in forgiveness—kneeling, foreheads touching the floor—as a furious Maki shouted their ears off. In the corner, Nanami Kento watched in amusement, sharing his banana bread with the innocent first-year Okkotsu Yuuta who had nothing to do with his friends' earlier mischievousness.

"Mmmmmm! This is really tasty," Yuuta commented to the former businessman, liking the banana bread very much. "Where... Where'd you buy this, Nanami-san?"

"I can take you the bakery-café that sells them," Nanami casually offered, handing him more of the bountiful amount of banana bread you'd placed in the paper bag.

Yuuta's eyes widened in amazement, "A-Ah, thank you, Nanami-san."

"It's nothing," the blonde replied, enjoying Gojo's punishment. "The owner will be quite pleased to hear your feedback."

"She will?"

"Absolutely. I have a feeling she'll take a great liking to you."

Just like Yuuji all those years ago, when shy little Yuuta came to your shop, you loved and coddled him (and his first-year classmates) just as much. Although Gojo had showed you photos and told you about their personalities, meeting them in person was much better.

“Gojo, you didn’t tell me your students were such adorable cuties! Ah, you must be Maki! You’re so pretty and strong-looking, my dear. Oh! You must be Panda-kun and Inumaki-kun! What sweethearts! Do you guys want something to eat? I’ll make something straight away. Gosh, it’s been raining a lot, too. I’ll give you guys something to warm up your bodies. No one’s getting sick if I’m around!”

That afternoon, the shop was livelier than ever.

(next chapter.)

Author's Note: After that one Juju Stroll with Megumi being hit on, you can't tell me that Gojo's not a drama queen, istg. 🙄😒

Once more, hearts, comments, reblogs, interactions, and constructive criticism are super duper appreciated! If you wanna be tagged in the upcoming chapters, feel free to message me or comment. 🥰

taglist: @ibelievein2dmensupremacy @binibiningbabaylan @lovelyvillainess @vampireindistress @sparklingmallow @gummy-dummy @haleypearce @artemishunter18 @torasshu-sama @pastel-catto @nanamin-pointo @whoreuc @simpinsimpleton @sache41 @osiris1rhi @crzyinluve

#jujutsu kaisen #jjk #nanami kento #gojo satoru #fushiguro toji #ryomen sukuna #geto suguru #kamo choso #jujutsu kaisen x reader #jjk x reader #nanami x reader #gojo x reader #toji x reader #sukuna x reader #geto x reader #choso x reader #scarlet witch #x reader #thera.writes

[thera-daydreams]

ᴛʜᴇ ꜱᴡᴇᴇᴛ ᴏʟᴅ ʟᴀᴅʏ ɪꜱ ᴀ ᴡɪᴛᴄʜ

ᗢ jujutsu kaisen x scarletwitch!reader ᗢ

01. nanami kento

the workaholic who needs a year-long vacation from everything and a limitless—pun intended—white-haired headache

Chapter Index & Synopsis

warning: will contain spoilers from the jjk manga and the latest mcu shows (particularly wandavision and loki, as well as doctor strange in the multiverse of madness). once again, this will contain heavy spoilers—you have been warned. this shorter and unedited chapter involves our favorite blonde businessman and a bit of angst because you and nanami reaaaaally need some therapy. imma edit this again when i wake up tomorrow, so forgive me for any typos or grammatical errors.

[EDIT] 6/17/2022, 6:24AM: Edited a bit after the events of Dr. Strange in the Multiverse of Madness!

(word count: 3,930)

(previous chapter)

"Gimme, gimme, gimme a man after midnight," you hummed to yourself, grinding a pack of coffee beans extra fine very early in the morning. "Won't somebody help me chase the shadows—"

Chime!

Ooh, a customer already at 6AM.

When you glanced at the person, it was one of your favorite regulars: Nanami Kento, the salaryman. You'd known him a while now, meeting him in your second year in this universe (that was back in January 2014; currently it was May of 2015).

The man was always so stern and polite, but so damn uptight for his age (he was like, in his early twenties but looked like he would be pushing his late thirties if he kept this charade up). You didn't press on the issue though, already moving to gather the ingredients for his favorite brew.

Never ever would you admit that he was a favorite patron of yours because he looked (and sometimes acted) eerily similar to the '80s version of your Vision in the Westview Anomaly. Overworked corporate employee in an ironed suit, patterned tie, glasses, has deliciously tall height, parted blonde hair, and slightly bad posture from being constantly hunched over a desk at work? Sound familiar, anybody?

All he was missing was a wife and kids to feed.

Ah, if only you were emotionally available and stable (and didn't currently look like you were a century older than him). Moving on away from your daydreams...

"Oh! Good morning, Nanami-kun! You're here early! The usual, sweetie?" you greeted kindly, a smile accentuating the deep lines on your face.

He tiredly nodded, massaging his temples, "Yes, please."

You noticed that there were purple bags under his eyes (more prominent than usual, actually). "Rough day at work today, hun?"

The salaryman sighed, "Yesterday, actually. You won't believe it."

Ah, that meant he'd stayed overtime into the morning, then. For the second time this week. This man would give himself a heart attack from not sleeping right!

Brows furrowing, you thought of a way to cheer him up. "Hmm... you know what could lift your spirits? A free slice of your favorite carrot cheesecake!"

You could already tell he would protest (his mind was practically yelling out a big no). Outwardly, he kept his calm, "That isn't necessary, I'll pay for—"

"Huuuup!" you clicked your tongue, wagging your index finger. "Uh-uh, no buts, Kento! I don't want to hear it. All this work and overtime isn't good for you! Did you know that chronic sleep deprivation can cause hypertension or stroke!? You're so young, dear!" you scolded, using his first name. Maybe the years in an old lady's body did actually change you. "Make yourself at home, Nanami-kun. And if I see you trying to sneak in a payment through the tip jar, I'll add salt to your coffee! And trust me, I have eyes at the back of my head!" Not really, but you would know.

Moreover, you'd learned about the workaholic habits of many Japanese businessmen (the number of times you would encounter a knocked-out jobholder while riding the train was uncountable). Suicide rates in the Land of the Rising Sun were alarmingly high, as well. It was their work culture, but anyone could tell that the way it was being tolerated was toxic.

You didn't want anything happening to this burnt-out man (manga spoilers pun absolutely not intended) who only wanted to pay his bills and retire in Malaysia (maybe one day you'd surprise him with a plane ticket).

Wordlessly, he complied, seating himself by the window. Nanami wouldn't admit it, but he had grown a soft spot in his heart for you and this café-bakery. It was why he came back to it around twice or thrice in a single week—not just for its awesome bread and meals.

For some reason, this specific place just made him feel... at peace. Safe. Protected. Calm. The aura here was unlike any other place he had visited before. It was homey and welcoming, definitely a breath of fresh air from the rest of the city (as well as his toxic coworkers in the company).

You, too, were someone he considered too pure to be living in this world—just like Haibara.

Yu Haibara.

God, you reminded him so much of his late best friend. Meeting your sweet, compassionate self brought a splash of rainbow colors into his dull, redundant life. At times, he would find himself being anxious that perhaps one day, he would visit your shop only to find it closed—with you gone, sick, or worse, dead. Though you seemed perfectly healthy and vitalized despite your old age, that didn't stop him from worrying (this man worried too much for his own good; Nanami, just breathe for a sec).

He always made sure that there were no curses surrounding the area of your residence—which was right above the shop, he later on learned. Much to his relief, he hadn't encountered any within the vicinity (he had no idea those lil' curses were actually actively avoiding you).

A steaming cup of freshly-ground black coffee and a plate of carrot cheesecake were placed in front of him, interrupting him from his mental reflections.

"All that thinking and worrying will make premature wrinkles appear on your face, Nanami-kun," you joked with a toothy grin. "You don't want to end up like old little me, do you? Relax, sweetie."

Yes, he would protect you with his life. Somehow, even with all his efforts to not get attached to anyone—especially civilians—you'd wormed your way into his heart. You were a treasure that needed to be protected from the horrors of the world.

But little did he know that you were far from helpless. And you'd been through the horrors of not only the world, but the entire multiverse. Hell, you had been the horror of the multiverse before, funnily enough. Even the Grade 1 jujutsu sorcerer had no idea that he was already inside the invisible, protective Hex you had created around your home.

Well, maybe he was subconsciously aware of it, but unlike during the Westview Anomaly, you ensured that anyone who went inside it would feel at peace. Safe. Happy. You never ever wanted anyone to feel your pain and for your grief to poison them.

Never again.

You were already regretful that the Westview residents had to be locked in your nightmares for weeks. Just like Lagos, when you tried to help—subconsciously trying to make their dreams come true in your false reality— you only made the situation worse. You hadn't meant to, but people would always fear you because of your powers, wouldn't they?

Thus, at your humble shop, whatever went in would come out with some sort of joy.

In a way, it was your atonement.

ᗢ▪︎ᗢ

September 2015. That stupid cursed spirit had gotten him. It was supposed to be a simple mission after he went back to being a sorcerer, but the main culprit turned out to be an unregistered special grade. He limped through the alleyways, looking for a nearby unoccupied restroom to tend to his wounds.

However, when he turned around the corner, he came face-to-face with you. You both stared at one another in shock for five seconds that seemed like an eternity.

Shit, he hadn't realized that he'd subconsciously tried going home. And the route back home included passing by your shop.

You were currently carrying a few bags of groceries on your arm, your keys jingling in your hand as you were about to open your doors.

"Kento, you're bleeding! Oh my god!" you exclaimed worriedly, dropping your groceries. "Oh god, okay. Okay. Okay." You tried not to panic. That was a lot of blood on his clothing.

He grunted, both in pain and in embarrassment of you having to see him like this. You quickly unlocked the entrance leading to your home, just above the shop, before helping him up the stairs slowly.

"Come on, come on. Up we go, hun. Bear with it a little more," you mumbled, dropping him gently on your sofa. "Careful. There you go."

"No, not here," Nanami gritted his teeth in discomfort. "The sofa will stain—"

You frowned as you took out a first-aid kit from the bathroom cabinet, "And? I can just get it cleaned or get a new one. You, on the other hand, can't get a new body, can you? My priority is not letting you bleed out and die."

He stayed silent.

"I thought so. Now let's get you patched up, dear." You sat down on a stool beside him, rinsing the wound—the blonde man did his best to hide the pain, but you could hear his mind hissing profanities (but not at you)—and then disinfecting it. You also stitched him up, along with his other wounds. In his mind, he was wondering why he didn't rush to Shoko instead, but he was grateful that you had given so much effort to help him.

Your heart warmed at his thoughts. This poor man was overworked as a salaryman and as a sorcerer.

"Are... Are you not going to ask me what happened?" Kento quietly inquired, somewhat baffled. Any other normal person would ask that, right?

"I don't want to pry into your business, Nanami-kun," you responded softly despite already having a clue of what may have happened. Duh, you were the Scarlet Witch. You could read minds. You could see those little monsters—or curses, as they called it—along with... other supernatural things. You knew who Nanami was and what he did, even if he didn't say anything.

When he came back into your shop a few weeks ago wearing a weird yellow necktie with black dots and a tan suit instead of his usual striped corporate wear, you knew something was up. At first, you were suspicious that he might be working for the yakuza or was a spy under the Japanese government, but after accidentally hearing his noisy thoughts while roasting some beans one day, well... that was that.

This world you plunged yourself into may not have superheroes or gods, but it did have its own special things.

Jujutsu, jujutsu sorcerers, cursed energy, and curses. Not so normal after all, huh? They practiced this jujutsu—their own version of sorcery—but it was unique from all the others you'd encountered before. Not like Eldritch magic, Asgardian magic, Dark Dimension magic, and your Chaos magic.

Unlike magic, nearly everyone here had cursed energy—stemming from the negative emotions of humanity. The moment you learned that, you'd been astounded. This cursed energy, when accumulated, would then birth the monsters you'd been seeing. You then realized that even if the majority had cursed energy, not everyone could see these curses.

That day was a very interesting day to learn about the true secret of this world. Oh, well. You didn't plan on going anywhere else anymore, though (your business was too much of a success for you to give up).

"... Ah," he muttered, somewhat relieved you weren't interrogating him. He really was tired. The atmosphere of your home tempted him to close his eyes and go to bed, too.

"Either way, you got hurt and that's not good. I'm just here to help," you stated, knotting the last of the stitches. "Be more careful next time, okay?"

"Okay." Nanami suddenly stared up at your face so intently that it startled you. You blinked.

"... Thank you, Y/N-san. I'll... I'll go now." He stood up, visibly flinching from his wound. You frowned, shaking your head.

"Oh no, no, no, young man. You're staying here tonight," you chided. "I have extra rooms here at home. You're not going anywhere until that pain goes away!"

He stared at you blankly, unmoving from his seat.

You stared back ruthlessly, hearing him mentally debate on what to do. For a solid two minutes, both of you were engaged in a staring contest. Finally, he relented with a deep sigh and trudged into the guest bedroom you pointed at.

"Now, go and rest, Nanami-kun. There's some spare male clothes in the closet," you informed him. "You can change into them while I make us supper."

When you closed the door, he examined the room. It wasn't as bare as a hotel room, much to his surprise. It had traces of being traditional-styled Japanese bedroom, but was modified to be more modern and artistic, as shown by the huge classical artwork painted on the huge wall behind the bed (if he wanted a futon, there was one rolled up nearby, as well). There was a cute bonsai on the headstand, too. While looking for some clothes he could change in, the alluring aroma of freshly-made dinner wafted into his nose, which reminded him.

He hadn't had a homecooked meal in weeks.

About an hour or so later, after updating headquarters about his status, Nanami came out of the bedroom in a pair of grey pajamas, following the scent of food into the dining area. He found little old you in a frilly yellow apron with chibi Shiba Inu print, setting down a bowl of warm miso soup onto the table.

His eyes were wide at the amount of food you'd managed to make in such a short period of time. This was practically a feast!

"Ooh, just in time, Kento! The miso soup just cooked a couple of seconds ago," you smiled. "Come sit with me. I hope I made enough!"

This was more than enough. Aside from the miso soup, you'd made tempura, sushi, onigiri, and even unagi! Grilled eel! Did you make all this for him?

You two sat down for dinner. Although he hadn't meant to, when he ate that first bite of homemade food, he nearly melted into his seat at how utterly delicious it was.

"Mmm," Nanami let out a pleased hum.

"It's actually my first time making grilled eel," you bashfully admitted, watching him eat as you slurped a spoonful of your own miso soup. "I was hesitant to cook it, honestly. But from your reaction, it seems good for my first try!"

"It's wonderful, Y/N-san," he nodded. "You should be proud."

"Aww, thank you! You're such a sweetheart, Kento-kun. But I think I made the sauce a little too viscous."

"Well," Nanami swallowed. "I think it's perfect."

By the time the table was empty, Nanami was spent. He hadn't eaten that well in years! He should've figured that if your baking skills were amazing, your cooking skills would be the same, too.

"Thank you very much for the dinner, Y/N-san," Nanami said as he bowed his head down. "... It's the best I've had in years."

You patted your cheeks in delight as you cleaned up the table. "You're flattering me, Nanami-kun. I'm just glad I was able to be hospitable to you. You eat as well as my sons do!"

Sons? The ex-salaryman wondered why they weren't home yet. Were they working late in the office like he used to? Based from your elderly age, you probably had sons that were as old as him. Perhaps even older than him.

"Ah, is your family coming home soon?" the blonde man asked worriedly, helping you gather the plates. "I don't want to intrude, especially if the room I'm using is your son's."

You paused. Your grip on the plate tightened. You didn't mean to blurt that out loud. Having someone with you at the dinner table just made you feel warm and giddy again.

Slowly, you shook your head, smiling stiffly. "Oh. My... my family isn't here."

Years may have passed, but verbally saying the word out loud felt like a sharp thorn digging into your side.

"..." Nanami could only give you a look of pity. You didn't want to see that.

"They're... not coming home." Quickly, you turned your back to him, carrying the dishes to the sink. Humorlessly, you laughed, "Well, not anymore, at least. I've been on my own for many years now."

In your eyes, right before you turned around, he caught a glimmer of sorrow. Your smile and your voice didn't seem as sprightly as they normally were, too. He felt guilt for bringing the topic up.

Realizing that your reaction made him turn guilty, you turned on the faucet and began washing the dishes.

"I've grown used to it, though. So don't worry about this granny here," you chuckled awkwardly. Still, Nanami was an impossibly perceptive man. He could sense that your laughter wasn't wholly true. Heck, anyone could. He walked towards you, grabbing a dish towel and drying some of those that you'd finished washing.

"... I didn't mean to bring up a sensitive topic. I'm sorry," he apologized.

You looked at him. This time, your smile lines wrinkled from a real smile you gave him. "Don't be, sweetheart." You gazed at the bubbly suds covering your hand. "It's not your fault. Solitude is... well, it's an old friend of mine."

His gaze was full of questions and curiosity.

"Besides, for me, it doesn't matter. I believe that a family is forever." The ring on your left hand may be gone, but you could still feel it. A phantom pressure—the reality you made may have been fake, but the memories in it were real. "We could never truly leave each other even if we tried."

The former salaryman didn't have a response, but for a brief moment, he saw Haibara in the corner of the room, grinning up at him. You didn't read his mind this time, too lost in your own thoughts.

Your parents would be proud seeing you where you were right now, having peace and quiet; living away from chaotic warzones full of gunshots and bombs that might explode anytime. Pietro, too, would've been so glad you'd found a stable home—no more moving from one foster family to another; not having to worry about where to sleep for the night or what to eat during the day. Natasha, wherever your best friend was now, would have wanted the same thing. Vision, Billy, and Tommy? They would have been delighted to know you were even managing a quaint shop on the outskirts of Tokyo.

All of them would be happy that you were happy, even without them.

That evening, after hearing your words, Nanami swore to himself to come visit you in your shop more often now. He didn't know what you put in the food, but he slept soundly like a baby that night. It was the deepest and most restful sleep he'd had since he started seeing curses.

You, on the other hand, remembered something very important. This jujutsu topic needed some... exploration from you.

ᗢ▪︎ᗢ

"I must say, you've aged quite a bit from when my friends and I visited this universe. I didn't realize until recently that I'd actually been to this universe once before."

The tall figure cloaked in white turned around, bowing his head slightly at your entrance, "Nearly a thousand and two hundred years have passed since you and those two male sorcerers visited this world."

With a wave of your hand, you made yourself visible in his barrier (which you'd easily infiltrated after detecting his familiar aura).

"So what Loki said about you was true. You did become... something like an alien, special one," you teased with a grin. "Hello, Tengen. You've grown... or evolved, for a better word."

"And so have you, Madam," he greeted respectfully.

You sweat-dropped, "Old age and transcending humanity are two very different things, you know." Your brow raised at him. "Last time I saw you, you were a child in the forest giving us directions to the demon we were hunting. Your mother offered us tea, too, right?"

"I remember that morning. It was sencha green tea. She was honored to have guests with such... peculiar apparel." Tengen's lips curled up, "I wasn't even an actual jujutsu sorcerer yet when your... magical trio met me for the first time."

"I think Stephen frightened you too much back then. Sorry for that," you sighed. "That man is terrible at interrogating people. You were a child! And then Loki was no better, demanding you to tell us where the runaway demon from the Hell Dimension went."

"At least I found you much nicer than the two of them," Tengen chuckled. His multiple eyes scanned your form carefully. "But I guess space and time really are irrelevant where you come from."

"That's true. Time and space do move quite differently across the multiverse," you shared mirthfully, crossing your arms. "Honestly, this jujutsu you all have now wasn't that prominent when Loki, Stephen, and I passed by a millennia ago. I even initially thought this place was just a good, normal universe to retire in. I stand corrected."

"What is it that you require of me this time, Madam?" Tengen inquired, offering you a seat in his realm. Huh. He still called you Madam, just like those centuries ago. How polite of him. "I suppose you would like to learn more about this world? Specifically, the world of jujutsu?"

"You read my mind, even if I'm the one who usually does that," you smiled. "Yes. I think it would be... beneficial for me to be aware of your world's affairs, even if I do not practice the art of jujutsu."

"I expected you to actually just steal then return the books in the library," Tengen stated, amused. "You do have that power, hm?"

"I do," you shrugged. "But I wanted your permission. Loki and Strange would have probably just robbed the information, but I don't think you'd appreciate the school barriers being infiltrated every few seconds just because I'll use mini-portals to keep stealing your ancient books and scrolls." You inspected the realm he stayed in. It was much simpler than you thought it'd be. "Plus, I wanted to say hi and let you know I've actually been staying in your world for a few years now."

"Thank you for that, Madam," he answered formally, yet sincerely. "The gesture is appreciated. But may I ask a question?"

You blinked. "Sure! Ask me anything."

"How did you find out about the existence of jujutsu in the first place? I understand that you probably see the cursed spirits and curses, but the art of jujutsu itself is not really known by most humans here," Tengen wondered. "It's a... generally tight-lipped secret... unless your people and your wizards already know about our type of sorcery."

"Oh, that?" you clarified, flipping through the books Tengen summoned into the realm. "Nanami Kento is one of the regulars of my shop. I... uh, sort of heard his thoughts about jujutsu sorcery a couple weeks ago and here I am, wanting to do some extensive research! I want everything you have about jujutsu! Don't worry, I'll return all of these by tomorrow."

"How will you be able to read all of those in one day?" Tengen curiously questioned. "Those are hundreds of books. Then even more scrolls!"

"Easy-peasy." Your eyes glowed like rubies as you smiled slyly, "I'll utilize astral projection. I'll be studying everything in the astral plane, where time is basically non-existent."

Tengen hesitated, "... That's somewhat cheating, isn't it?"

"It is," you admitted, not really caring. "But for me, it's an essential quest for knowledge in this new universe I reside in. I simply wish to understand, and that is not a sin, is it?"

Tengen was silent, but he graciously bowed his head to you once more. "No, it isn't. I wish you luck in your endeavors, then."

Beaming, you teleported the all the books and scrolls into your room, "Thank you, special one!"

"You're welcome, Madam."

With that, you vanished.

(next chapter.)

Author's Note: Turns out, you'd been in their universe before... just a thousand years ago, from their perspective. And basically, you met Tengen when he was a human kid... so that was a hell of a long time ago. God, I wish I could astral project and study while sleeping, too. 😩

Also, am I the only one who thought Nanami was older than Gojo? I was even more freaked out when I found that Ijichi was younger than both of them. The hell. 🤨

Again, hearts, comments, reblogs, interactions, and constructive criticism are very much appreciated! If you wanna be tagged in the upcoming chapters, feel free to message me or comment. Next up is our favorite manchild, Gojo Satoru! 🏃‍♀️💞

taglist: @ibelievein2dmensupremacy @binibiningbabaylan @lovelyvillainess @vampireindistress @sparklingmallow @gummy-dummy @haleypearce @artemishunter18 @torasshu-sama @strawbaekrry04 @nanamin-pointo @whoreuc @simpinsimpleton @sache41

#jujutsu kaisen #jjk #nanami kento #gojo satoru #fushiguro toji #ryomen sukuna #geto suguru #kamo choso #jujutsu kaisen x reader #jjk x reader #nanami x reader #gojo x reader #toji x reader #sukuna x reader #geto x reader #choso x reader #scarlet witch #x reader #thera.writes

[thera-daydreams]

Seeing the part where loki and stephen showed up in her shop makes me think about the guys reaction, imagine chilling in a cafe and then you see a guy with a cape that is alive and can move itself along with another guy that is a God coming out of some random portal

(Bonus scene of Chapter 6 from The Sweet Old Lady is a Witch.)

VISITORS

"Y/N's not here," Toji told them the moment they came in, wiping the tables of the café. Frowning, Nanami opened the door for Yuuji and Megumi (while closing it into Gojo's face right after).

"Ow, damn," Gojo muttered, being dramatic—the door didn't even touch him because of his Infinity.

"She's out meeting some important people," Geto added, pressing some buttons in the cashier register.

"Granny's not here for once? What a surprise," Sukuna snidely commented, snickering. Yuuji rolled his eyes, slapping a hand over the mouth on his cheek.

"Why do you talk to Momma that w—"

Pshhhhhh!

All eyes turned to the right-hand corner of the shop, seeing a bright orange portal appear out of nowhere.

"Is this Charmed Coffee & Confectionaries?" the tall man with black hair asked, his green cape swaying behind him.

"Do you know where Wanda is?" the other one with slicked back, salt-and-pepper hair asked as he closed the ringlike portal calmly.

Gojo, Nanami, Toji, Sukuna, Yuuji, and Megumi could only stare in complete shock at what just transpired. Oh, they also had no idea what the strangers just said (with the exception of Nanami, who also didn't know who this Wanda was).

"... Me... no... allergic... English." Yuuji stuttered, his nonexistent foreign language skills only at the level of Jennifer Lawrence's name. "Wanda, who? Not here." He shook his hands wildly.

"Charmed Coffee & Confectionaries, uh... yes?" Megumi added, a Japanese accent thick in his voice, but more understandable than the pink-haired boy's.

Loki and Stephen shared a look before the Sorcerer Supreme took out a business card from his pocket.

"This is the right address, right?" Stephen whispered to Loki.

"Yes, but they speak another Midgardian language," the God of Mischief answered back in a hushed tone.

"Japanese." Strange swallowed. "Do you understand Japanese? God, I should've studied Japanese in university instead of Mandarin."

Loki shrugged, "I could cast a—"

"We can... call... owner of... shop!" Gojo suddenly offered cheerfully, trying his best in English (he only probably knew the absolute basics aside from the luxury brands he bought from; the man never listened in high school).

"That'd be great," Stephen replied, nodding.

"These guys are suspicious," Toji mumbled, especially after seeing that portal spectacle.

"Who... are you?" Geto inquired. He knew a bit of English. Just a bit.

"We're the owner's friends," Loki said.

In the sidelines, Nanami only watched cautiously, not wanting to say that he could understand what they were saying. Who knows? These two strangers might just be pretending to be your friends.

He'd watch them first.

#thera.answers #thera.writes #jjk.works #jujutsu kaisen x reader #jjk x reader #nanami kento #gojo satoru #fushiguro toji #ryomen sukuna #geto suguru

[thera-daydreams]

Yo that was savage of (Y/N) when she teleported Geto and Gojo to their break-up place. 🤣 And it was a KFC too. 😂😭🧅 I wonder though how did it went down? Aside from the awkwardness I think the staff were staring at them thinking like *How come those two hoes are staying here for so long?* Or something like that.

(Another mini-scene of the Sweet Old Lady is a Witch starring Gojo Satoru & Geto Suguru in their infamous "breakup place".)

THE RETURN TO KFC

"Y/N, this is highly unnecessar—"

"Sit down, Satoru."

"I agree with him wholehe—"

"Don't make me repeat myself, Suguru."

Hearing your warning tone, the two ex-best friends hurriedly sat down on the table with you. They swallowed, momentarily meeting each other's eyes before turning to your aged form.

"Now, I think you know why I've brought you two here," you sighed out, crossing your arms like a mother (or a principal in her office). "While I'm doing all this to help you guys, I also need you to help yourselves. For you two, the simple way is to talk it out."

"I think that we should just leave things as they—"

You glared at him, "I'm not yet done talking, Gojo."

He immediately shut up and looked down on his lap like a guilty child being caught with candy (it looked pretty sad, to be honest). Suguru, knowing what you were capable of, was the more compliant one (he really didn't want you to magic him into like... a fish... or something).

"I will come back here in exactly 12 hours," you told them. "It's 10AM now, so I expect that by 10PM, there would have been some progress with your broken relationship, at least."

"You can't just expect us to fix everything in 12 hours," Gojo mumbled to himself, fiddling with the hem of his pale blue shirt. "That's insane."

"I'm not expecting you to fix everything in 12 hours, Satoru." You raised a brow at him expectantly. "I'm just expecting that you two at least say something to each other! If you haven't noticed, all you've been doing is glance at one another ever since I brought Suguru back. You haven't even spoken a word to each other yet! Zip. Zero. Nada."

If it weren't for the bustling noise in the fastfood chain, you would've heard crickets with how quiet it was.

"... She's right," Geto muttered quietly, finally addressing Gojo and staring at his former best friend in the eye. Behind the dark sunglasses he wore—you had strictly instructed him to not wear his blindfold for this—you could see the white-haired man's eyes widen significantly. "We have to talk."

"See? Progress!" You clapped, standing up and pushing your seat away. "I guess I don't need to be here anymore."

"Wait, what? Where are you going?!" Gojo asked, slightly panicked.

"I am going shopping today! There's a sale for baking products and wheels of cheese just a few streets away," you excitedly shared, sparkles in your eyes. "Toji's already buying the groceries for us, too, Suguru-kun. Now if you'll excuse me, I have somewhere else to be!"

And poof! Before they could complain even more, you were gone.

"... So, hi," Suguru said to Satoru.

"... Hi."

In the corner, noticing that these two were the two familiar customers in the past who seemed like they'd broken up as a couple, the KFC staff would have been like:

By the time you came back 12 hours later, at least the duo of former best friends were bonding over (arguing over?) a chocolate sundae, a bucket of chicken, and some French fries.

Suguru, while dipping his very crispy KFC fried chicken in warm gravy, gave his somewhat-best-friend a judgmental stare. "Satoru, you don't just dip your fucking fries into a chocolate sundae. It's weird—"

The Limitless user seemed offended. "What do you mean by it's weird? It tastes good! Have you not tried this combination yet?"

"I don't need t—"

(Gojo promptly shoved a sundae-covered French fry into Suguru's mouth.)

"Mmpf!"

"I should order some mashed potatoes for Y/N," Gojo thought out loud while trying to make a struggling Geto eat more chocolate sundae-covered French fries.

"Mmpf!"

Well, at least they were talking now. Progress, right? Mission accomplished.

With your international super spy skills, Natasha would have been so proud of you. May your Avenger best friend and sister rest in peace, wherever she is.

(Gosh, I keep writing these mini-scenes and I haven't finished the next chapter yet, lol.)

#thera.answers #thera.writes #jjk.works #gojo satoru #geto suguru #gojo x reader #geto x reader #jujutsu kaisen x reader #jjk x reader